Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-12-16T19:28:58Z

Edenhall: /* Volume 8 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]+[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*The Off-topic Gossip - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*A Tea Gathering - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Lily's Big Adventure - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*The Off-topic Gossip 2 -
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]

===Volume 9===
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Interlude 1 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Interlude 2 -
*Epilogue -
*Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II
*Short Story
*Afterwords -

===Volume 11===
*Interlude 1 -
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Epilogue
*Afterwords

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-06-16T05:12:02Z

Edenhall: /* Volume 9 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]+[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Interlude 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Epilogue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Afterword - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*The Off-topic Gossip - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*A Tea Gathering -
*Lily's Big Adventure -
*The Off-topic Gossip 2 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Interlude 1 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Interlude 2 -
*Epilogue -
*Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II
*Short Story
*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 The Off-topic Gossip

2014-06-16T05:09:13Z

Edenhall: Created page with "—A slightly long time ago Two weeks has past since the [Underwood] Harvest festival. The news that Shiroyasha was going to retire as the Floor Master spread through Hakoni..."

—A slightly long time ago

Two weeks has past since the [Underwood] Harvest festival.

The news that Shiroyasha was going to retire as the Floor Master spread through Hakoniwa like wildfire. The news that spread as fast as light reached the ears of those who held grudges against her, and an army tens of thousand haters gathered.

But for the strongest Floor Master, there was no retreat.

Facing off against the army of evil, Shiroyasha accepted all of their challenges.

But……

“Tei!”

“GGGGGUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA WERE FINISHEEEEEEEDDDDDDDDDDD!!!!!”

After a swing of her sleeve, the results were given.

Shiroyasha, furious of the weak challengers,

“Eei, this won’t even make a pre-party entertainment for the farewell party! Isn’t there anyone stronger than this lot!?”

—So, the sudden “Shiroyasha-sama and gang’s; The ☆ evil hunting tour” was announced.

She worked with enthusiasm before she would have to leave the lower floors.

“Hah……You really don’t change, Shiroyasha-sama.”

Nnn~! KuroUsagi stretched her rabbit ears while sitting over a desk.

On top of her desk, months worth of [No Name}s activity records were neatly arranged. They were also documents related to Shiroyasha’s retirement.

By showing how much Shiroyasha has positively influenced the lower realms as a Floor Master, it was an activity that attempted to quicken her reinstatement as the Floor Master.

“But even though this was all gathered……How should I say this, it just seems like a report that sums up how much trouble the Problem children are causing.”

She looks blankly at the wall.

The activity records of the problem children……..In other words, the record of KuroUsagi’s hardships as the chief care-taker. Months worth of being flung this way and that way.

Who ever first stated the words Time flies, well said. The days went by very quickly.

“………..If Shiroyasha-sama was not there, us [No Names] would not have existed. With hopes of her fast reinstatement, KuroUsagi shall write this with flaming passion!”

Mun, putting energy to both her arms, she raised her rabbit ears.

But she put to much energy, and the documents scattered to the floor.

“Wa, wawawa………..!”

In a panic, she started picking up the the papers and putting them back.

At that time, the title of the document caught her attention.

“Underwood activity records……? Nunu, what is this?”

She skimmed through it. As for when it was recorded, it was likely a few days before the Harvest Festival. It was a report of a time KuroUsagi was still at Community Headquarters.

A different member most likely had wrote and organized this report.

“………Now should be ok to take a break.”

Chira, she checked to see that no one was nearby.

Later today was also Shiroyasha’s farewell party. It should be alright to end her work for today.

KuroUsagi took the tea leaves that were grown from the garden, and sat herself on a seat.

The quiet time before the farewell party.

KuroUsagi decided to read the activity log of the problem children that she didn’t know about.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-06-16T05:06:56Z

Edenhall: /* Volume 8 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]+[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Interlude 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Epilogue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Afterword - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*The Off-topic Gossip - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*A Tea Gathering -
*Lily's Big Adventure -
*The Off-topic Gossip 2 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Interlude 1 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Interlude 2 -
*Epilogue -
*Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II
*Short Story
*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-06-02T00:15:34Z

Edenhall:

==Interlude==

(''……..Where……?'')

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Lin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Lin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, you're awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Lin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Lin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Lin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Lin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Lin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. You're being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Lin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Lin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Lin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Lin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Lin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Lin proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref>Originally written as "Lie Star" or "Fake Star". The literal translation just sounds bad so I gave it more dignity by translating its original title.http://www.onlinefengshuistore.com/tai-sui-grand-duke-jupiter/</ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Devine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Lin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, that's true.”

Lin slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.

You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Lin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, you're ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. '''If anything, never let her have her head split open.'''”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. You're no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Lin's demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Lin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Lin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Lin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! That's exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Lin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Lin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-06-02T00:14:39Z

Edenhall:

==Interlude==

(''……..Where……?'')

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Lin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Lin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, you're awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Lin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Lin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Lin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Lin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Lin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. You're being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Lin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Lin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Lin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Lin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Lin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Lin proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref>Originally written as "Lie Star" or "Fake Star". The literal translation just sounds bad so I gave it more dignity by translating its original title.http://www.onlinefengshuistore.com/tai-sui-grand-duke-jupiter/</ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Devine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Lin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, that's true.”

Lin slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.

You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Lin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, you're ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. If anything, never let her have her head split open.”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. You're no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Lin's demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Lin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Lin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Lin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! That's exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Lin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Lin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-06-02T00:13:24Z

Edenhall:

==Interlude==

(''……..Where……?'')

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Lin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Lin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, you're awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Lin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Lin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Lin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Lin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Lin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. You're being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Lin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Lin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Lin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Lin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Lin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Lin proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref>Originally written as "Lie Star" or "Fake Star". The literal translation just sounds bad so I gave it more dignity by arming it by its original title.http://www.onlinefengshuistore.com/tai-sui-grand-duke-jupiter/</ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Devine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Lin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, that's true.”

Lin slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.

You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Lin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, you're ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. If anything, never let her have her head split open.”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. You're no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Lin's demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Lin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Lin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Lin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! That's exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Lin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Lin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-06-01T20:22:11Z

Edenhall: /* Volume 8 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]+[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Interlude - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Interlude 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Epilogue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Afterword - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] -
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] -
*The Off-topic Gossip -
*A Tea Gathering -
*Lily's Big Adventure -
*The Off-topic Gossip 2 -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Interlude 1 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Interlude 2 -
*Epilogue -
*Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II
*Short Story
*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-05-26T14:58:33Z

Edenhall:

(……..Where……?)

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Lin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref name=8.I.1>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Lin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, your awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Lin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Lin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Lin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Lin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Lin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. Your being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Lin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Lin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Lin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Lin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Lin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Line proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref name=8.I.2>{Edenhall notes;} need a Chinese Translator to confirm this section. </ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Devine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Lin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref name=8.I.3>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, thats true.”

Line slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.
You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Lin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, your ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. If anything, never let her have her head split open.”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. Your no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref name=8.I.4>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Lins demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Lin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Lin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref name=8.I.5> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Lin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref name=8.I.6>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! Thats exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref name=8.I.7>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Lin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Lin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-05-26T14:55:16Z

Edenhall:

(……..Where……?)

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Lin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref name=8.I.1>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Lin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, your awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Lin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Lin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Lin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Lin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Lin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. Your being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Lin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Lin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Lin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Lin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Lin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Line proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref name=8.I.2>{Edenhall notes;} need a Chinese Translator to confirm this section. </ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Devine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Lin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref name=8.I.3>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, thats true.”

Line slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.
You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Lin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, your ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. If anything, never let her have her head split open.”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. Your no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref name=8.I.4>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Lins demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Lin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Lin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref name=8.I.5> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Lin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref name=8.I.6>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! Thats exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
...............…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..”

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref name=8.I.7>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Lin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Lin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-05-26T14:50:52Z

Edenhall:

(……..Where……?)

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Lin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref name=8.I.1>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Lin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, your awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Lin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Lin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Lin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Lin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Lin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. Your being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Lin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Lin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Lin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Lin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Lin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Line proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref name=8.I.2>{Edenhall notes;} need a Chinese Translator to confirm this section. </ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Devine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Lin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref name=8.I.3>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, thats true.”

Line slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.
You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Lin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, your ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. If anything, never let her have her head split open.”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. Your no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref name=8.I.4>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Lins demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Lin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Lin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref name=8.I.5> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Lin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref name=8.I.6>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for grabbing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! Thats exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..”

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref name=8.I.7>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Lin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Lin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-05-26T14:45:17Z

Edenhall: Created page with "(……..Where……?) In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily. When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound. The heated pain he felt on his stomach was mo..."

(……..Where……?)

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Lin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref name=8.I.1>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Lin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, your awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Lin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Lin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Lin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Lin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Lin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. Your being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Lin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Lin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Lin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Lin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Lin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Line proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref name=8.I.2>{Edenhall notes;} need a Chinese Translator to confirm this section. </ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Devine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Lin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref name=8.I.3>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, thats true.”

Line slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.
You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Lin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, your ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. If anything, never let her have her head split open.”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. Your no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref name=8.I.4>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Lins demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Lin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Lin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref name=8.I.5> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Lin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref name=8.I.6>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for grabbing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! Thats exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..”

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref name=8.I.7>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Lin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Lin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2014-05-25T20:05:32Z

Edenhall:

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

-Kouen City, in the pile of rubble.

The city was swallowed by the tsunami made of debris in a blink of an eye. The glittering glass streets no longer retained any of its former shape. Many of the artwork in the museums were lost.
The flowing magma dyed the earth in scarlet.

The citizens that had already made preparations were carrying their luggage and fleeing from the city, heading toward the Gate with the fighters of Salamandra.

The tornado made by the three headed dragon, Azi Dakaha, flipped everything over regardless of friend or foe. This is no longer a time for games.

The fight against the Demon Lord Alliance was ended by a third party.

Kudou Asuka, who was fighting at the outer walls of Kouen City, avoided damage by entering Deen’s armor that she had reenforced using her gift. Most likely because she hid with a tired body, her favorite ribbon was undone, and her red dress was shortened to a provocative length.

Asuka waited for the other members of [No Name] with Percher at the end of the procession.

“Its been a while since Almathea<ref>The name is supposed to be Amalthea, but arranged to not actually say her name. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amalthea_(mythology) </ref> went to fetch them……did something happen?”

“…………How would I know.”

Percher retorted without composure. She was extremely worn from this disaster. Wiping her dripping sweat, she laid her body on Deen’s shoulder.

It has been a while since the mountain had erupted. Although the two had taken the role of guarding the evacuation procession, no assailants appeared. This made the procession go smoother.

The gate was located 27 kilometers away from the city.

The ones fleeing the city took shelter in the valleys of the mountains. The fortunate thing was that most of the citizens of Kouen City were spirits or avatars.

Some flew away, while others travelled through lay lines to reach other lands. Thanks to this, the small streets were not crowded and allowed smooth travels.

(''But on the other hand, it also means that there are many who do not have the power to run away….'')

The refugee’s using the streets were mostly either human or were-beast.

They were the people who thought protection from the rank five Salamandra and held their headquarters here. Being invited as citizens rather than for their prowess, they had no use in the battlefield.

For this reason, the ones that could fight were split in to the front lines, the middle, and the tail guard in order to protect the fleeing citizens.

In the front line, Perseus, middle guard Salamandra, and tail guard [No Name].

“Look! Alma has come back!”

From the direction of her finger, a goat that sparked lightening came running. On the wool of the goats back laid a passed out Kuro Usagi, and a pale Kasukabe Yō.

Almathea, after noticing where Asuka was, jumped her way onto Deens shoulder with a single bound and curtsied.

{“Master, I am relieved to see that you are unharmed. I was worried that you were caught in that tornado.”}

“Eeh. Percher pushed me into Deen in the nick of time. That really saved me.”

She said her thanks to Percher, who sat next to her. Percher pursed her lips and looked away.

Correcting her gaze, Asuka asked Yō, who was sitting on the goats back.

“Kasukabe-san. I’m glad you’re okay too. Are you unhurt?”

“……Uhn.”

She moved her chin vertically, making a small nod.

It was a simple gesture, but Asuka felt an unpleasant worry squirm in her.

Yō not speaking much wasn’t unusual, but now it was much worse than normal. An expression of fear coming from her pale face can be seen.

Noticing the severity of the situation, Asuka asked Almathea

“Alma. Where’s Izayoi-kun and Jin-kun? Aren’t they with you?”

{“…………Yes. I have searched wide, but I could not locate Leader-dono. As for Izayoi-dono……”}

She cut her words with much chagrin. Yō also couldn’t say anything and cast her gaze downward.

Under the heavy silence, Kuro Usagi woke up.

“…………Every, one…..?”

“Kuro Usagi. I’m glad you're ok too.”

Noticing that Kuro Usagi was awake, Asuka held out her hand. Unable to understand the situation, Kuro Usagi shook her head in a daze.

While holding her head, she looked at her surroundings. Confirming Asuka, Yō, Almathea, and Deen’s presence, Kuro Usagi muttered as if she had just remembered something horrible.

“………Where is, Izayoi-san? Is he not with you?”

She asked Yō and Almathea with a quivering voice.

Replacing Almathea, Yō said in a tiny voice.

“Izayoi…….. isn’t coming. He stayed alone.”

“Wha”

{“When I had arrived, he was heavily injured. He probably thought that he couldn’t flee with those wounds. He left Kuro Usagi-dono and Kasukabe-dono to me, and fought the Demon Lord by himself.”}

Yō grinded her teeth. Being one who thought a lot of her comrades, leaving behind her friend was a choice of pain unneeded of expression.

Contrastingly, Almathea’s monotonous voice made Kuro Usagi quiver in rage, and she grabbed the goat.

“T, To do such a thing………!! If you truly are the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, you know what kind of Demon Lord that is! That thing, Azi Dakaha is not an ordinary Demon Lord! That Demon Lord is one that killed many gods, a Last Embryo! Even if it was Izayoi-san there is no chance of winning! You would know that, yet why!?“

{“Of course I knew. And above that, Izayoi-dono also knew. Thinking it was his time of doom, he entrusted me with you.”

—“Take Kuro Usagi and run!”—

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p48.jpg|thumb]]

She let go of the fur. Hearing Almathea’s words, Kuro Usagi remembered the scene that was locked in the back of her head.

Kuro Usagi also heard Izayoi’s voice, since she was there.

And she also remembered the last words he had said.

“Sorry. Looks like I have to break the promise—“

“AH……………………..Aaah……….!!””

Moaning, Kuro Usagi bends her knees cried. It wasn’t that she didn’t know all of those things. But she wanted someone to refute the last scene.

To say that that wasn’t the end.

She wanted someone to agree that if it was Izayoi, he would have escaped even that fight.

“……………..I’m sorry. I was there, and I couldn’t do anything.”

Yō clutched her pendant in agony. Facing the Three Headed Dragon, all she could do was escape while leaving Izayoi. That regret was unfathomable.

This is the same as the “Rise of the Fire Dragon Festival”. She had tried desperately to fight alongside him………..In the end, everything was left to Izayoi. Trying to match his strength with effort, he was left to a place far away.

“Yō-san…..”

{“Kuro Usagi-dono. I comprehend your pain. But please understand. Under these circumstances, the only one who could distract the Demon Lord was him. Because Izayoi-dono had gambled his life, this many citizens were able to focus on escape.”}

Loosening her tone, Almathea licked Kuro Usagi’s cheek.

Almathea had not planned on leaving behind Izayoi. Actually, under the most desperate circumstance, she was planning on stopping the Demon Lord herself. But Izayoi’s resolve was much stronger than her own. If anyone had heard his words back then, they would have understood.

That shout, was one that declared his life was gambled.

“……………Alma. Is Izayoi-kun, dead?”

{“I have not confirmed his death. He could have also ran away, but…………..with his wounds, it would have been difficult.”}

Almathea was avoiding frankness, but Asuka was not a dull witted girl. It was more obvious than watching a fire that Izayoi fought with his life on the line. Asuka was prepared for the worst, but reality was even harsher. They’ve had many struggles, but this paled all the others.

Kuro Usagi lost her powers, Jin was missing, and Izayoi was fighting the Demon Lord alone.

The only to fighting forces left were Asuka and Yō, but they could not do anything.

“…………That being said, this isn’t the time to be feeling down.”

Pashi! She slapped her cheeks to make her resolve.

Asuka returned her gaze to Almathea, and asked again.

“I understand the situation. But there’s not enough information about that Three Headed Dragon. If you know something, Alma, give us some information. You know about that thing, correct?”

{“Yes. If its the olden ones of Little Garden, there is no Evil God I’m unaware of. Master, have you ever heard of the religion Zoroastrianism<ref>Founded by prophet Zoroaster, the religion is said to be as old as Hinduism. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zoroastrianism </ref> ?”}

Nope, Asuka shook her head to her sides.

Alma spoke of the sect the Three Headed Dragon belonged to with a nervous expression.

{“Zoroastrianism’s evil gods hold the flag of Aksara (Evil), and have recked Little Garden as the enemies of the Peaceful Gods. Although he is now considered the virtuosic representative of the gods, I hear that Taishakuten<ref>The Japanese name for Indra </ref> used to be a Demon lord under the flag of Zoroastrianism.”}

Taishakuten; the one that the aristocrat of Little Garden, Kuro Usagi, holds as her chief god, and a War Deity. Asuka has heard that Kuro Usagi’s many weapons were Gifts bestowed upon her by Taishakuten.

While looking at Kuro Usagi, who’s head was hung, Asuka asks.

“Than that dragon is as powerful as Taishakuten?”

If that was so, then it would be a dreadful obstacle. Just by pure fighting prowess, it would easily exceed the Giant Dragon. It wasn’t by much, but it was not a enemy [No Name] could defeat.

But Almathea’s answer was unexpected.

{“………Yes. At least, they were back then.”}

“…..? What does that mean?”

Yō, who was listening next to them, asked in a pointed tone.

{“That Three Headed Dragon is not an ordinary Demon Lord………No, it should be said that that is a true Demon Lord”}

“Meaning, not in the sense of abusing their Host Master Authority?”

{“It actually the opposite. Demon Lords are the avatar of the Trail its self. Host Master Authority’s were created in order to release the users inner space, and rob a portion of the old Demon Lords strength, as a secret technique. Its misuse was after the old Demon Lords were sealed, and Little Garden became stable.”}

Hearing Almathea’s words, Asuka thinks back on Host Master Authorities.

“Jack the monster” was a trial that activated when the player, who had used, abused, or killed a child was in the vicinity. It was a virtuous game. That was the original use of the Host Master.

{“A true Demon lord is a different means of trial. No, thats not a trial to begin with. Able to wipe out humanity, the avatar of the ultimate trial; We call them “Last Embryo”(Final trial of Humanity)”}

“………Last Embryo”

“Have you heard of it? That a Demon Lord is treated as a “Natural disaster”? That is meant literally. A natural disaster of harsh lightning and rain. A natural disaster of moving plate tectonics. The spreading of a plague. The reason why the many gods are the avatar of such thing is because we were able to raise the awareness of the impending disaster on humans, and that us gods were able to cure it. Although there are some exceptions like the movement of the solar bodies.”}

Hmm, nodding, the two then took a side-glance at Percher.

The spreading of the Black Death was one of the best examples.

Having killed one third of the worlds population, it could be counted the trial against the prosperity of man kind.

“Than that Three Headed Dragon is also a s Demon Lord that integrated with a natural disaster, time period, or a planetary movement?”

{“……Most likely. Azi Dakaha was not that strong in the old days. In the Middle Eastern lore, the 12 Devas or “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, in Western lore, the War goddesses or the Kings of the Dead would be his equal. But one day; including Azi Dakaha, all the Demon Lords some how gained immense increase in their powers. Just one could hold off a million gods.”}

“A, A Million Gods!?”

Asuka and Yō expressed their disbelief loudly, forgetting their situation. If that was true, this was not a matter of whether he was strong or not. He was literally on a different level.

The groaning Kuro Usagi clenched her fist and confirmed the statement.

“Those words…….are true. Its not even a metaphor. In an age long past, this Little Garden held the existence of many more gods than now. But most of them were killed by the Old Demon Lords.”

{“To defeat the Old Demon Lords who’s existence were a trial in itself, was physically impossible. Thats why a method of releasing spiritual power in the form of a trial was made as the trump card of the gods; “Host Master Authority”. Also the origin of Gift Games.”}

This was the true reason why Gift Games where called the games of the gods.

The legacy of the war against gods and demon lords went through the spans of time and evolved into the form known today.

“So…….Calling someone who abuses their Host Master Authority a Demon Lord is because of that?”

{“Yes. It turns ones spiritual power into a trial itself, so essentially its the same.”}

“But, wait! If that story is true, if we had someone use their Host Master Authority, can we somehow defeat that Three Headed Dragon?”

Yō raises her hand and asks.

But Almathea shakes her head to her sides bitterly.

{“In theory, yes. Whether its a time period or a natural disaster, it would be a clashing of trials. But in order to defeat Azi Dakaha, or a Host Master that can seal it, we’ll need someone from the Strongest species or one with fighting prowess equal to those in the Devine Army……”}

“How about Kouryuu-san?”

“Great Sage Who Devastates Seas”, Saurian Demon King.

Having fought alongside “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong, and “Great Sage Pacifying Heavens”, Bull Demon King, against the gods in a massive brawl, he may have a one in a million of a chance of winning.

But, this was rejected by Asuka.

“Its unfortunate, but Kouryuu-san is missing. That goes for Sandra, Willa, Jack, and [Perseus]’s babied young master as well. We’re in a state where the refugee’s are somehow being managed by Salamandra.”

Yō gulped. The situation was so much worse than she had expected, and was at a loss of words.

—There really was no move they could make. Yō was re-enlightened to how devastating their situation was. Excluding the rear guards Asuka and Pest, the main forces were near annihilated.

“…..This is troublesome. Without Izayoi-kun, we can’t even think up a proper strategy.”

Unable to contain her frustration, Asuka said those words in self mockery.

Up till now, all fights against the Demon Lords were coordinated and directed by Izayoi. Speaking negatively, they were even reliant on him. Although in a twisted sense, the reason why [No Name] was able to fight against Demon lords was because of Izayoi’s efforts. Venting her frustration at herself for not being able to do anything, Asuka felt

<nowiki>*Zugashu!*</nowiki>

Painful. Not her heart, but her head physically hurt.

She remembered this taste of blunt pain from an unseen angle. Shaking while gripping the cross shaped hammer that fell from the sky, Asuka shouted while veins popped on her head.

“Wi………WILLA THE IGNIFATUS! Your there aren’t you!? Come out immediately!!”

Au, a sound similar to a shriek was heard, and Willa fell down from the sky.

Willa, holding a guilty face, fearfully looked up toward the group.

“I, I’m sorry.“

“Are you really!? I was hit by a blunt object twice by you! Can’t you greet people normally!?”

“M, Mahmah<ref>A common phrase in Japanese used to pacify others. Its other definition would be ‘so-so’ which makes no sense in this context, so it was left untranslated. </ref>. Calm down Asuka………Willa, we’re glad your safe. You suddenly disappeared so we were worried.”

Yō stopped Asuka while smiling bitterly. Willa was almost crying from being scolded. After wiping her tears with her sleeve, she apologized again.

“I’m, really sorry………….When the dragon came, I was the first to run away……….I felt guilty of joining you.”

“I still wonder why that constitutes hitting people with blunt objects.”

With Asuka’s additional bitter words, Willa droops her shoulders.

Almathea clacked her hooves and called to the others.

{“Anyhow, this is a devastating situation where the Leader and the Tactician are both unavailable. Me and master will represent the Community and warn Salamandra, then head to the front lines. Are there any objections?”}

“Uhuhn. I’m ok with that. Percher?”

“………No objections.”

{“Very well. Then please ride on me.”}

Clacking her hooves, she prompts them to ride on her back. Asuka hesitated for only a second, then rode on her back while grabbing the reigns. Jumping off Deen’s shoulder, Almathea ran through the valley of streets and headed for the Salamandra members that were guarding the middle of the procession. Most of the refugees did not hold luggages, and wore dark expressions while being in line. Not only has a Demon Lord come, but their city that they have lived in for along time was also gone. There were many that looked back at Kouen City that had sunk under the molten lava and held tears in their eyes.

Asuka, while feeling the cold sweat running on her back, looked behind her.

The giant ridge was covered by molten rock and exuded a horrifying light. Thinking of the person fighting somewhere at the peak, she grit her teeth in shame.

Hanging on to the running Almathea, Asuka’s expression twisted into a bitter form.

“……….Alma. Can Izayoi-kun win against it?”

{“He can’t. Nobody can defeat that. Against a monster that took even the Devine Army many of its troops to simply seal, there is no possible way a lone human can win.”}

She clipped her words with blunt truthfulness. That was her way of being kind. If she hadn’t said that, Alma knew that Asuka would have definitely went to assist him.

Asuka took those feelings into consideration, and simply glared at the ridge.

“………Still, Izayoi-kun will be fine. We’ll have to do what we can.”

{“Yes. Thank you for understanding.”}

Thunder reverberated as Almathea increased her speed, turning into lightening.

—Soon after, a change occurred.

{“!? Master, please hold on!”}

Eh? As soon as she made that sound, Almathea leapted into the air.

At first, Asuka had no idea what was going on, but understood the situation from the hot air that brushed her cheek. Looking down, they could see the street that they had been running on a second ago was melted by dark red flames.

{“Its an enemy! And not just any average enemy!”}

As soon as Almathea shouted, a ball of fire shot out of the woods near the streets, hurling toward them. Kicking the air like stepping stones, Almathea somehow dodged the rapidly increasing fire balls, and looked for her attacker. While looking toward the woods, a giant shadow covered the two.

“Alma, above!!”

Immediately, Almathea looked toward the higher sky.

Having been sidetracked, Almathea sees her enemy and is twice surprised.

—A monstrous dragon with two heads, who’s body was made out white marble. The only piece that was flesh, his crimson eyes, sparkled with a hideous light and eyed its prey.

Those eyes showed no signs of sentiment. This creature had was not given ay emotions. Its only motive for moving was to hunt down its opponents.

“GEEEYAAAAaaaa!!!”

Roaring, the Two Headed Dragon raised its fangs and attacked.

Reasoning that she could not run away from such a violent attack, Almathea abandoned her form as a mountain goat and become a iron liquid. Using her body made of adamantium<ref>Dear Marvel Comics; we are extremely sorry for using your most favorite fictitious metal alloy, however, this was what was originally used in the Jap novel. I hereby claim no ill intentions upon mentioning this</ref> , she wrapped around Asuka and focused on defending her.

Taking a direct hit, the iron orb was hit into the woods near the streets. Although her body was protected, Asuka still felt the impact.

Frowning at the numb pain that assaulted her, Asuka asked,

“”Alma………Is that”

{“Yes, that is the clone of Azi Dakaha! Its not an ordinary monster! Please think of each of them as strong as a being given divinity!”}

Reverting to her form as a mountain goat, Alma put Asuka on to the ground.

The cries of refugee’s being attacked by the Twin Headed Dragon could be heard. If that dragon was at the same level of power as one with divinity, there was a limit to the people who could fight it. Wanting to immediately head toward it, Asuka straddles Alma’a back, but the trees fell toward them, preventing departure.

“There’s one more….!?”

{“Master, please Divinify me immediately. This is not an opponent that can be dealt with while conserving Gifts. Having a quick, decisive battle would be for the best.”}

Racking her hooves on the ground, she concentrated on locating her enemy. Even though her opponent could not be seen, the presence wrapping around the woods were powerful. The trees pulsated as one, making them seem like one organism.

As Almathea had said, hiding their prowess would not help at all. Asuka made her resolve, took out her wine red gift card, and summoned four crystals and a wind-cutting flute.

While they prepared for battle, large cries could be heard.

“Gyyyaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

A Dragon! A two headed dragon appeared!”

“Fire Dragon Squad, immediately take a perimeter! Demi-Dragon Squad, quicken the pace of the refugees!”

Among the shouts and scams, explosive noises could be heard. Even from afar pillars of fire could be seen standing in the waves of the panic-stricken streets.

While feeling the cold sweat run down her back, Asuka turned her gaze toward the rear of the procession.

(Kasukabe-san…….Percher, Deen. I leave that side to you.)

Praying once to her comrades, she gave her crystals artificial divinity. Having her spiritual power expanded, Almathea thundered toward the Dragon within in the forest.

===Part 2===

Kasukabe Yō entered battle mode right before Almathea was attacked by the marble Two Headed Dragons.

“Asuka……….!”

Immediately, she activated Genome Tree. The wings on her legs were not the ones of a Pegasus. The new equipment with sharp claws at the tip of the foot were one that constituted a more evil Eudaemon.

30th rank in the 72 pillars of Solomon, demonic beast ‘Marchosias’<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marchosias </ref>.

With a griffons wings and a snakes tail, a wolf-type Third Generation Eudaemon.

“Wait right there, I’ll save you……….!”

She exuded the glittering wind of the Gryphon and Pegasus, and also releases the hell flames of the demonic wolf.

—“Marchosias is a demonic wolf that ranked highly amongst the Third Generation Eudaemons. Aside from the dragon kin, those who could beat it alone were limited. Even though it was lowly ranked, it was a Eudaemon that even reached the level of being a Demon Lord.

Although it was a beast that could unleash hellish flames from its mouth, its true worth was not in its fighting abilities.

A part of that power saved Yō and Kuro-Usagi an instant later.

“…….! Kuro Usagi! Grab on!”

“Heh? Y, yes!”

Kuro Usagi was confused for a moment, but was pushed into action by Yō’s agitation and grabbed her hand. Hugging her, Yō jumped toward Deen’s sides.

A moment later, a large amount of flaming bullets shot at the two from a animal trail.

Yō unleashed the glittering wind and raging flames around her to protect herself. With the Gift of a high ranked Third Generation Eudaemon, the flaming tempest didn’t falter a single bit upon receiving the flaming salvo.

“Yō-san! Behind you!!”

Kuro Usagi shouted. The two headed dragon that swatted Asuka down preyed its eye on her.

But Yō calmly flipped her body and took the deadly blades with her left boot. At perfect timing, before she was overwhelmed, she launched herself at its chest.

The marble two headed dragon boldly took Yō’s attack, and stiffened its body. It most likely did not expect to be counterattacked in that timing.

After launching at its chest and spinning in mid-air, Yō shot through both of the two headed dragon’s jaws from below.

“Gya…..!”

“A, amazing!”

Kuro Usagi uttered her cry of admiration while being carried by Yō.

Judging only by attack and defense, Yō’s physical prowess didn’t pale to Kuro Usagi’s.

If the fact that she could accelerate in mid-air was taken into account, it could be said she surpassed the rabbit. It more closer to an animal’s way of fighting rather then martial arts, but her ways of correctly using her gift made self-styled fighting shine all the more.

(''I knew she had talent, but this is a much faster rate of growth than I expected….!'')

The two headed dragon that had its jaws pierced fell as it rained blood from its body. It wasn’t a fatal wound, but it seemed to be enough to make it faint for a while.

After seeing it fall, Yō’s gaze was directed toward the woods at the corner of the street.

Concentrating flames to her right foot, she created a flaming tempest and burned down the forest.

“H, hey Yō-san?”

Receiving the raging hot air, Kuro Usagi raised a shriek.

All the while, the flaming tempest moved on as it burned down the forest. Even the refugee’s were screaming, but they were guarded from the heat by Deen’s giant form that pushed it back.

It was a strategy that could not be expected from Yō, a blow both bold and large scaled.

But in Yō’s eyes, there was no light of victory, and showed an increased sign of precaution.

The two headed dragon was swallowed into the tempest, but it remained unharmed as it sat in the middle of the storm.

Falling straight down suddenly, Yō got closer to Willa, and handed Kuro Usagi to her.

“Willa. Please escort the refugee’s and Kuro Usagi. The only one who can protect them is you.

“Me? Then, what are you going to do?”

“I’ll stop them……….no”

She stopped her own words. This was rare for the quite but outspoken Yō.

Looking at the fiery tornado she herself had unleashed, she said in a tone with conviction.

“Those two dragons…….I will defeat. So Willa, please take care of Kuro Usagi…..!”

Raising both her will to fight and the glittering wind, she shot up.

Immediately, the fiery tornado was ripped in two by the two headed dragon.

“Willa! Deen! Percher! I leave the rest to you!”

“G, got it!”

“DEeEN!”

“…………..,”

Willa teleported toward the main forces of Salamandra. Deen stood at the rear, put the injured and slow ones on his shoulder and raised his pace. Percher opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but ended up saying nothing as she unleashed black wind at the flanks of the procession to tighten their guard.

Yō unleashed a aura of sharp strength, and stood toward the two headed dragons.

The one that came out of the tornado was a dark red dragon made of molten lava. Replacing blood, lava flowed and pulsated, giving it a impressive representation of a monster.

But even facing that rare figure, Yō’s feelings were calm.

Or rather, they were extremely cold.

“………………..Your opponent, is me.”

Without thinking, her voice came out.

Even surprising to her, there was a clear sound of rage in her voice. Realizing the source of this feeling was right in front of her, she raised her voice and shouted at the two headed dragons.

“Because of you …………..Izayoi had to gamble his life unfairly. I was fighting Maxwell Demon Lord, and was finally going to fight shoulder to shoulder”

Izayoi’s last words were “Take Kuro Usagi and run”.

But what she really wanted to hear was simple.

“Fight with me against the Demon Lord.” But those were never heard until the end.

Yō knew that their level of strength differed greatly.

But finally, she saw the back of that strength she was reaching for. She was going to compete with him shoulder to shoulder, and live together in fun and joy.

But that back has once again gone far.

Maybe, so far away that her hands could not reach.

“I will protect Kuro Usagi. That is my promise with Izayoi. Thats why I’ll see her to the Astral Gate……… After that, is my freedom to choose.”

The anger poured out, but had no place to go.

It was directed toward her enemy, but also to her incompetent self. She really wanted to stay with Izayoi in order to help, but could not forgive herself for not being able to do so.

—For both reason and benefit, she had abandoned her comrade.

In order to regain what she had abandoned, there was a need for proof.

The proof that she could steal him back, even if she had to overcome a pile of rubble, and split hell itself.

Gripping the Genome Tree, to prove her self, Yō’s lips said the name of a new Eudaemon.

“Genome Tree…….Form, “Vinama Garda”<ref>Vinama is a mis-spelled word for Vimana, the flying chariot or temple in Sanskrit epics. Garda is another misspelled word for Garuda. However, Vimana’s modern interpretation would mean aircraft. In other words, by pun, Yō has unintentionally become a aircraft of Garuda Indonesia Airlines</ref>…….!!!”

Instantly, golden wind surrounded Kasukabe Yō.

The form of Marchosias was melted, turning into flaxen cloth that wrapped around Yō. The cloth with no sleeves turned into a protective ritual garb, and on her head a katsyusha<ref>Refers to a headgear made to put down hair. I have no idea why but the only ones who call a hairband such a thing are the Japanese.</ref> adorned with a feather was laid on.

An illuminating light that shined as if to brighten the dark night.

To compare, it was the light of the sun.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p66.jpg|thumb]]

Feeling the stately golden wind, the monstrous two headed dragons took a step back.

—Fear, kin of the pernicious god.

This shine is the golden Gift that burns through all impurities. In Indian lore, it has abolished Mara, and is promised to win against even the war gods, the half-man half-bird slayer of evil gods.

“A………..A Great Garuda? The same strongest species that the Roc Demon King belongs to!?

But, that can’t be! Its impossible! Does the Genome Tree even have the power to weaponize that species?”

Kuro Usagi’s astonishment was to be expected.

The Genome Tree had weaponized legendary creatures such as Kirin, Pegasus, and Marchosias, but this Eudaemon was a world apart.

No, a Garuda was not even categorized as a Eudaemon.

(''These Flames of the Golden Wings are real……. But there is no way she can use the power of the Strongest Species without risk! Yō-san should be paying a toll of some sort in order to use power beyond her ability…..!?'')

Watching the light that Yō wore, Kuro Usagi couldn’t help feeling apprehensive.

But that was same feeling as Yō.

Greya Grief, who used the same Genome Tree, had clearly stated that a risk existed. This Gift definitely had a hidden toll.

(''Until today, I was afraid of that risk. Thats why I limited which Eudaemons to use. But that fear,……….made Izayoi fight alone……….!!!'')

The massive power that resided in her body. If she could produce such a strength, she would not have been treated as someone in the way. If she had used such power, Izayoi would have definitely said it.

He would have said “Fight with me against the Demon Lord.”

“I will no longer ponder. I will defeat you……..and go help Izayoi……..!!!”

“GEEYAAAAaaa!!!”

The Two Headed Dragon and the Great Garuda clashed by frontal assault.

Both with their reasons in their heart, the battle intensified.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2014-05-25T03:23:46Z

Edenhall: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

[No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.<ref>[magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]</ref>

After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.

Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to announce the arrangements for the days to come.

“I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”

“And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in the [Floor Master] s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”

Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were thrilled.

The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous Conventions.

The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months ago.

The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread. Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the Convention.

“Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone will be prepared to protect our Community.”

“‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”

After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking after the house.

“Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”

“Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”

“Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention, we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let down on your guard.”

The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.

Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.

“Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”

“……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”

Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk ahead.

While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the Community’s Territory.

===Part 2===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]<ref>[magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks Talas!]</ref>

Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind brushed their cheeks.

The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.

The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.

“It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”

“……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”

A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.

She who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements obtained by [No Name].

“Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the next day.

“Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things slow.”

Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head unhappily.

“…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.” She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.

“That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need your cooperation.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hmph*</nowiki> Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth.

(''Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His Highness a secret.'')

Percher gave a listless sigh.

That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose his identity.

Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that sort of nasty curse.

Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more at the chandelier.

For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.

And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the region in its Gift.

“As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create this right?”

“Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”

Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil—Jack o’ Lantern gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.

And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandora Doltrake. Sandora, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement, brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.

“Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”

“Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandora. And Jack. What are you two doing?”

“We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on the development of the new Gift.”

“Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono! As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”

Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.

However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed to thin but intense slits as he continued,

“Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure flames will be quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a Gift bigger than that chandelier!”

“Is…Is that for real?”

“Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.

Sandora had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished from her face suddenly.

Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of standing up slowly.

“……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“Oh, Sandora. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile<ref>[magref notes:Note to editor: Percher smiles leisurely…. Not nonchalantly… it didn’t really matter much to me last time before I checked up the meanings though :P] BionicMeerkat here. Just leaving this ref until I do a sweep to change nonchalantly->leisurely. </ref> while Sandora returned a piercing glare.

The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was the expression worthy of a Community Leader.

“On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit. It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile of ash.”

“……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”

Percher easily swatted back at Sandora who had tried to show her might with that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the right to retort like this.

The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandora’s spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had battled against Percher.

(''Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this much.'')

Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in the East, North and South Sides.

[Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandora’s head did not seem to match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what kind of trial that Sandora had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.

The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.

Jin frantically stood between them.

“Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”

“ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”

Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his mouth at the order.

But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandora withdrew her hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.

“……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed will never be able to rest in peace.”

“……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”

In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandora’s expression but she immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her hostility towards Percher.

Watching the lone figure of Sandora depart into the distance, no one knew how to break that silence then.

But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful voice.

“Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”

“Ja…Jack also?”

“That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in [Will O’ Wisp].”

“……”

Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.

But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head as continued with a smile, seeming to say it on purpose for her to catch his words.

“In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with to…….”

“No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of '''us'''<ref>[magref notes: us as in the 8million that’s why it is bold.]</ref> ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning only.”

Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.

Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.

“Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandora’s matter for another time. Currently, what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they going to participate in this large scale Convention?”<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations to other important Communities such as [No Name].]</ref>

“You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to appear before all of the [No Name]s.”

<nowiki>*Doink Doink*</nowiki> Jack bobbled his head.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus was the famous and strongest Devil of the North Side and the true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors, it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].

All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that Willa’s a devil who controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it would also seem that this leader of [Will O’ Wisp] was also quite a problem child.

“I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”

<nowiki>*Hai*</nowiki> Jin gave a gloomy sigh.

There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was much more troubling.

“Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other party whom we are allying with?”

“No it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia. After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to mess up with the timing to say it, would no doubt oppose the plan.”

“……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”

“I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels, their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”

Jack nodded his pumpkin head.

“……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as equals?”

“Mhm. As long as the other party do not try anything to offend us, we will also abide by our social pleasantries.”

Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.

On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:

“Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak boy and Asuka knows?” <ref>[magref notes: requiring by Jap translator to check] [magref notes: requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against Asuka's.....assets] ] </ref>

“Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing but yet a stranger? It’s a Community that has fought with [No Name] before……”

—*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became stiff.

Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.

Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.

The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be seen standing on it.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001b.jpg|thumb]]

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.

No matter how you look at it, it was still a trespass of another’s property.

“Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”

Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.

Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be questioned.

“Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”

Sadly, it was too late.

“You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP THERE?!”

[Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.

Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:

“……I say, Percher…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”

Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.

To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.

“Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”

Percher held back her urge to laugh.

“Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which he signed,

“There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”

“I’ve no objections to that.”

“She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”

“Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”

“Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a swirl of black winds.

===Part 3===

—On the other side, the problem children group.

Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.

Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the city below them.

In the distance below them, Mandora, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the military police and were roaring at them loudly:

“What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”

Mandora’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take it seriously.

For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on the ground only.

“Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”

Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.

While stuffing an Umehachin<ref>[magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t…. Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3 chapter 2]</ref> onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.

“Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”

“It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”

“Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”

Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and another kombu onigiri.

Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that conversation, Mandora seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.

“Izayoi, what are your plans?”

“Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than that.”

“Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well. I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”

“That sort of request is really too much to ask for I’ve already tried my best to match the pace of everyone already.”

Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.

The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed their schedule for the day.

“Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”

“Ara? Jack’s here as well?”

“Yeap<ref> Slang for Yup or Yeah.http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895</ref>. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”

Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.

Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.

And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a Niō<ref>[magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]</ref>.

But they continue to ignore her.

Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before standing up abruptly.

“Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”

“……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”

“What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I can only rely on one of you to bring me……”

“Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

<nowiki>*Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki><ref>[magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]</ref> The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them.

Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.

Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn pale while hugging their heads.<ref>[magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m being bored here…]</ref>

===Part 4===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.

After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.

“……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.

The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words such as the above.

Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team since.

Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:

“Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin- bocchan and Kuro Usagi who’s the advisor!”

““Isn’t that good?””

“That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”

Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.

The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.

But her thoughts were too naive. Really too naive.

Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention, the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.

Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions taken<ref>[magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]</ref> thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.

“Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.

Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that smiling face as she nodded.

“YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”

Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.

Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble. Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes shining with excitement.

“Wa……!”

The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.

Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were arranged in neat rows.

“Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”

“Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place that refines and works on metal……”

The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of awe rising within them.

There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.

The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of colors.

Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight around her and said softly:

“Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the exact opposite of the ones found there.”

“YES! That’s because this district of workrooms are not only specialized in their processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations<ref>[magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or person.]</ref>.”

<nowiki>*Hah?*</nowiki> Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked:

“……Medium? Evocations?”

“YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual level.”

“……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”

Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.

Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.

“OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”

<nowiki>*Pak!*</nowiki> Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations.

Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.

Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.

The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.<ref>[magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]</ref>

And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial spirit would be called as the strongest type.

“In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”

“Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be obtained as well.”

“……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit ears to lead the way.

“Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will o’ wisp] and the last Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”

“Nn…. I guess that’s true.”

Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a good thing.

Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—

“—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’<ref>[magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the correction of the term:]]</ref> has struck again!”

“Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”

“Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”

Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come to a stop behind him.

“ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and Rakashas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking faces sure look really unusual.”

“How is that so?”

“Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s. There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”

Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.

—‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range. Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.

Izayoi digested KuroUsagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,

“In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that '''even the experts are incapable of solving?'''”

Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.

“Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”

“Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed as well.”

Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.

===Part 5===

Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro Usagi’s arrival.

“What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”

“…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”

Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.

Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.

“You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work harder.”

“……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace then.”

The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his shoulders.

“Let’s go, we should also make a move.”

“Where to?”

“To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation for ourselves.”

“Oh, I see.”

Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.

— Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide the Residential areas.

The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set up their encampments.

The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom districts.

While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as the hotel facilities.

And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.

The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.

The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.

The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times. Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be able to be compared to them.

Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were lined along the two inner walls.

The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose to the large type Eudemons in size.

Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.

Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’ appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.

(''They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……'')

But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.

It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.

(''As I thought, I should try to get Sandora and Percher to discuss—'')

“Jin, look up.”

“Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.

A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from the palace courtyard.

“Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”

Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of explanation.

<nowiki>*Ka Cha!*</nowiki> The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin.

“……Tch!”

“Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”

“Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t that the normal thing to do?”

Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.

Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him interrupted his thoughts.

“……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”

The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.

Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:

“San…Sandora! You…Why are you in this get-up?”

“I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of the palace. Jin, want to come?”

Sandora’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.

Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.

“I…I say, Sandora. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”

“Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the start of the Convention.”

“No, that’s not what I meant……”

—three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.

Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandora to accost the two others who had remained silent behind Sandora.

“Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”

“……”

The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a little taller than Jin.

(''Children….around our age too?'')

Jin appraised the duo with surprise.

Sandora frantically moved to stand before them.

“These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”

Sandora waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.

Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.

“There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandora-chan. That maid-san over there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”

Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.

The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers, exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their faces.

“What……?!”

Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and a girl.

With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist, the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl with just a look.

“I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”

Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.

“……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true name, just call me anything you please.”

A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.

Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.

During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while her body started to tremble.

(''Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of [Salamandra]…….'')

She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.

The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of [Grim Grimoire Hameln].

And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord Alliance].

(''This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why must it be these two……'')

Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that could be escaped from.

She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises who stood beside Rin.

Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting. But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving her brightest smile.

“Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up here, right~?!”

“Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”

“Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”

“Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra]. And at this time as well.”

Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.

Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into battle at a moment’s notice.

(''……this really is the most terrible time to meet again.'')

Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?

Why would they be with Sandora as she tries to escape the palace?

Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the shouts of the Palace guards.

“Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandora-sama anywhere!”

“What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”

“Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandora-sama is still out!”

A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandora. And the plan of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.

Sandora frantically gave them the look.

“Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”

“Eh……Eeeehhh?!”

Sandora pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.

The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and then—

“Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”

“……”

“Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with us anymore.”

Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.

Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.

If Percher really did escape this place—they would really '''not have the opportunity to speak to each other again.'''

(''……Uu.'')

Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly watch the development for now.

Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-05-18T03:35:10Z

Edenhall: /* Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? series */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]+[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Interlude 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Epilogue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Afterword - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Chapter 9 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
*Prologue -
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Prologue - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-11T04:06:20Z

Edenhall:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>In other words, the Devine and Earthly, but the former sounds better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in Kouen City against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its TousenShoubutsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means Budha that Challenges Wars and Fights. Left in Japanese to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to the original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Mount Huaguo, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 Devas, or the Tianlong Babu<ref name=10i8>This part is a French translation, but there was no English equal on Wikipedia, so I chose French. Basically they are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref> of Garuda, or the Godaimyouou<ref name=10i9>Literally, the Five Great Wisdom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, ''will not mobilize''. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな!!! If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. '''I don’t mind'''.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————'''There’s still some hope'''.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, ''they’ve come back''.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato<ref name=10i11>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amano-Iwato</ref> If its there, no one would find you.”

“Y, you are extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were not your orders to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-11T04:01:51Z

Edenhall:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>in other words, the Devine and earthly, but the former to sound better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in Kouen City against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its TousenShoubutsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means Budha that Wins Wars and Fights. Left in Japanese to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Mount Huaguo, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 Devas, or the Tianlong Babu<ref name=10i8>This part is a French translation, but there was no English equal on Wikipedia, so I chose French. Basically they are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref> of Garuda, or the Godaimyouou<ref name=10i9>Literally, the Five Great Wisdom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, ''will not mobilize''. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな. If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. '''I don’t mind'''.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————'''There’s still some hope'''.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, ''they’ve come back''.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato<ref name=10i11>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amano-Iwato</ref> If its there, no one would find you.”

“Y, you are extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were not your orders to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-10T17:07:21Z

Edenhall:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>in other words, the Devine and earthly, but the former to sound better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in the city of embers against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its TousenShoubutsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means Budha that Wins Wars and Fights. Left in Japanese to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Kakazan, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 Devas, or the Tianlong Babu<ref name=10i8>This part is a French translation, but there was no English equal on Wikipedia, so I chose French. Basically they are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref> of Garuda, or the Godaimyouou<ref name=10i9>Literally, the Five Great Wisdom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, ''will not mobilize''. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな. If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. '''I don’t mind'''.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————'''There’s still some hope'''.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, ''they’ve come back''.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato<ref name=10i11>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amano-Iwato</ref> If its there, no one would find you.”

“Y, you are extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were not your orders to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-10T16:56:41Z

Edenhall:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>in other words, the Devine and earthly, but the former to sound better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in the city of embers against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its TousenShoubutsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means Budha that Wins Wars and Fights. Left to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Kakazan, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 devas, or the Tianlong Babu<ref name=10i8>This part is a French translation, but there was no English equal on Wikipedia, so I chose French. Basically they are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref> of Garuda, or the Godaimyouou<ref name=10i9>Literally, the Five Great Wsodom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, will not mobilize. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな. If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. I don’t mind.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————There’s still some hope.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, they’ve come back.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato. If its there, no one would find it.”

“Y, your extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were your orders not to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-10T16:49:55Z

Edenhall:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>in other words, the Devine and earthly, but the former to sound better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in the city of embers against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its TousenShoubutsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means Budha that Wins Wars and Fights. Left to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Kakazan, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 devas, or the Tianlong Babu<ref name=10i8>This part is a French translation, but there was no English equal on Wikipedia, so I chose French. Basically they are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref> of Garuda, or the Godaimyouou<ref name=10i9>Literally, the Five Great Wsodom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, will not mobilize. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな. If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. I don’t mind.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————There’s still some hope.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, they’ve come back.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato. If its there, no one would find it.”

“Y, your extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were your orders not to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-10T16:48:19Z

Edenhall:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form. </ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>in other words, the Devine and earthly, but the former to sound better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in the city of embers against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its TousenShoubutsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means Budha that Wins Wars and Fights. Left to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Kakazan, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 devas, or the Tianlong Babu<ref name=10i8>This part is a French translation, but there was no English equal on Wikipedia, so I chose French. Basically they are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref> of Garuda, or the Godaimyouou<ref name=10i9>Literally, the Five Great Wsodom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, will not mobilize. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな. If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. I don’t mind.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————There’s still some hope.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, they’ve come back.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato. If its there, no one would find it.”

“Y, your extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were your orders not to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-10T16:01:14Z

Edenhall: Interlude 1

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.
The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.
“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten……… For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in the city of embers against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its TousenShoubutsu. “

Rustling her gold rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Kakazan, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 devas, or the Hachibushiu of Karura, or the Godaimyouou? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, will not mobilize. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!!!”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. I don’t mind.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————There’s still some hope.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, they’ve come back.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato. If its there, no one would find it.”

“Y, your extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were your orders not to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2014-05-09T21:27:56Z

Edenhall: /* Volume 10 - Then, Rabbit Heads Towards Purgatory */

[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Tarou Tatsunoko|Tatsunoko Tarou]] and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

The Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series is also available in the following languages:

:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo - Français|French (Français)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_Isekai_Kara_Kuru_Sou_Desu_yo_(Italiano)|Italian (Italiano)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo - Bahasa Indonesia|Indonesia (Bahasa Indonesia)]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe You have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by Black Rabbit to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Feedback / Discussions===
* Since Vol.1 Chapter 5 I (Firebird) will put a link to a public Google docs document beside the chapter link that anyone can comment on. I think this makes it easier to have a discussion about certain parts of the text. If you find any part of the translation strange, badly worded or simply unclear, then don't hesitate to leave a comment.
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5178 Forums]
*[http://www.reddit.com/r/mondaiji/ Reddit r/mondaiji]

== Updates ==
*May 6th, 2014
**Volume 6 Prologue completed
*April 28th, 2014
**Volume 4 Chapter 2 completed
**Volume 4 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 4 Epilogue completed + '''Volume 4 completed'''
*April 18th, 2014
**Volume 4 Interlude 8 completed
*April 15th, 2014
**Volume 4 Interlude 7 completed
*March 29th, 2014
**Volume 4 Interlude 6 completed

*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Project Updates|Older Project Updates]]

== Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series by Tatsunoko Tarō==

===Volume 1 - Yes! Kuro Usagi called you!===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] (6/10)
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 2 - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord? ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 3 - I see.. Dragon summoning ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 3|Interlude 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 4|Interlude 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 5|Interlude 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 6|Interlude 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 7|Interlude 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 8|Interlude 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 8 - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudeso yo Vol8.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_A Tea Gathering|A Tea Gathering]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Lily's Big Adventure|Lily's Big Adventure]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip 2|The Off-topic Gossip 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 9 - Yes! Everyday life in Little Garden===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v09 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 10 - Then, Rabbit Heads Towards Purgatory===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo V10 Cover.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
 

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
:*[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] (Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Proxying Aphraelyn)
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (Chinese Translator)

'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]
:* [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]
:* [[User:Draconic|Draconic]]
:* [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]]

== Series Overview ==
* ''Volume 1: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Yes! Kuro Usagi called you!'' (Published April, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord?'' (Published July, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - I see.. Dragon summoning'' (Published November, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Defeat the 13th Sun'' (Published March, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends'' (Published July, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance'' (Published December, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Setting Sun and Falling Moon'' (Published April, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )
* ''Volume 8: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon'' (Published August, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100936-9 )
* ''Volume 9: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Yes! Everyday life in Little Garden'' (Published November, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-101060-0 )
* ''Volume 10: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Then, Rabbit Heads Towards Purgatory'' (April 01, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-101295-6 )

[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tarou Tatsunoko]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-09T05:06:42Z

Edenhall:

==Prologue==

The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane.

The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with the seasons, and now they covered the field in a impressive color of yellow gold. While other lands were experiencing a alarming lack of harvest, this field, as if blessed, was abundant with wheat and grape crops.

“Iyaa, this year is abundant, thanks to you, *******-sama<ref name=6P1">The name was originally left as a blank space, but I coudn't figure out how to do that on B-T </ref>

A elderly farmer slave said, laughing to HER while she looked at the field. SHE responded to the comment with a healthy smile. Born into the local royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.

Even though she was of royalty, there was no culture asking girls to be well educated, and her existence was only another asset to the family. Her future choices were to take a husband, or find a husband.

A pawn for bonding with another family to make her family more richer. To them, that was her her purpose of existence.

HER family's lands stood on the borders of the country. There were no schools or nunneries around, and people around HER only saw HER as “The girl made to carry out the new generation”.

Living her life on the land as if she were a pet off the leash, she had no royal playmate, and the friends she had were all the children of the serfs.

With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE learned to play outside, play in the dirt, and learned the ways of raising cereal crops.

Since her grandfather was a bibliophile<ref> An individual who loves books. [http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/bibliophile Definition]</ref> SHE taught herself how to read and write, and read through all the books he left. Among the books that her grandfather collected before his death, there was an unopened book on a new method of farming which she tested without her father knowing. If her father ignored the trend of time and had HER study, the fate of her family may have differed greatly.

The result of her studies was this field of yellow gold that spread out in front of their eyes. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers heart dance, and they crowded around HER, regardless of age, saying words of praise.

“ *******-Sama really is incredible! Even though there was a lack of crops recently.”

“The sunlight was losing its strength in recent years. I thought with the sick soil there wouldn’t be many crops and almost gave up.”

“According to rumors, the farmers that couldn’t pass the winter are dying off in a horrifying plague. Really, if ******-Sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”

Kids closed to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessing SHE gave. It showed how much the recent harvest dropped.

In recent years the winters grew more severe, and farmers with no food were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop of immunity was most likely caused by the intense labor and lack of supplies.

But this year, there was no need to worry about such a thing.

SHE watched the crowd bursting with smiles, and feeling her pride and joy swell.

———Keho. She coughed weakly.

“…………….?”

She put her hand on her forehead. It seemed she had a cold, saying so herself.

With the new crops done, was the stress she held suddenly released?

Now that she thought about it, she lately hasn’t rested properly. This one year was filled with the study of farming and helping the farmers to hoe the earth for land reform.

Let’s have a long rest to heal my body.

And when I’m healed, I’ll enriched this land with them again.

One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promises to her heart that she will forever live on this land.

———But at the time, SHE did not know.

That promise would turn into a curse in just a few days.

She who has loved this land more then anyone, would curse it deeper than anyone.

———Let my family be cursed.

———Let my lands fall to disaster.

Die, die, everyone die.

Caught with sadness deeper then anyone else.

Sinking into a dark, bottomless loneliness.

With the dying words of a thousand hatreds, HER life ends by being killed by the ones she loved.

This will later be a maou—— representing eighty million cursed spirits.

The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

<center>× × ×</center>

“No Name” Water tree’s water holder.

From the wild forest’s new leafs, a shining droplet rolled off.

Maybe it was because of the five days of repetitive rain. When the floor master of the East changed, the heavy rain became quite normal. But, because the master changed from a Sun God to a sage dragon of thousand mountains and seas, this type of change was considered to be normal among the Eastern residents. Recently, the “No Name”s were spending more time in the headquarters, and the children group had less exercise.

With this morning being rare, cloudless day, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young grass of Asian rice they had bought for their paddy field.

Trading the usual maid outfit with a rice farming outfit, Percher ended her load of work and let out a large sigh.

“This is tedious. Replanting a plant that already budded. Wheat is definitely better than this.”

“Th, That isn’t true, Percher-chan”.

Lili, who had already ended her share of work, denied Percher’s statement while swinging her two tails.

Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would butt heads simply over the direction of planting.

When Percher is in charge of meals she almost always makes bread, while Lili would complement her food with rice.

But the power balance would be tipped with the completion of the paddy field.

For this reason, while replanting the rice Percher was not in a good mood.

“Well fine. The new field will definitely be made with cereal grains as the main crop.”

“B, but our community has always used a paddy.”

“No buts. I already researched the fact that European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just take half the elder group and do a strike.”

Au, the fox ears on Lili becoming limp.

Compared to the ones in the senior group who’s main jobs were housework/ field work, the maid groups job was to support the main groups power. Put bluntly, the maid group had far more power in the community hierarchy.

Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would simply be afraid of her attitude.

Jin, who was overseeing the whole field, broke into the conversation after taking a sigh.

“Percher, Lili. As the two that are entrusted to making the food, stop acting like this. Please just listen to each others opinions and-”

“Oh, really. Which do you prefer, Jin?”

…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.

Percher uses this chance to go behind Jin's back and forcefully grab both of his shoulders.

“Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to decide things without grudges?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_015.jpg|thumb]]

“Hold that conversation!!”

The one who intruded their conversation this time, was “No Name”’s maid number three.

Shirayuki-hime, who was a snake god, leapt with such force that it made the mud in the water field fly, landed while making her voluminous chest jiggle and made an opposing argument.

“I heard the news Lili! Your fox ears do not have to listen to her words! In front of us, the Japanese preference alliance, the Western preference’s meager soldiers are no different from dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”

Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.

Protruding veins and clicking her tongue, Pecher glares back at her.

Having listened to the Japanese Preference alliance for the first time, Lili is panicking.

Between the two who were heating up, Jin is getting a very bad feeling.

“W, wait, please calm down.“

“Yup. Calm down a little Breast Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….You should come back when your at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”

“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Breast Snake!!!”

“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday you couldn’t manage to do it with five hours!”

Lili stops the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.

——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, yesterdays dinner had only consisted of a pile of cabbages.

“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”

“Hey! You usually don’t ask in this kind of timing right?”

“No need to consider, child! Japanese ways are the ways of the Community, and thats what you should be telling that Chopping Board Girl<ref name=6P3>In other words, her chest is flat as a board</ref>!!”

As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.

“…….. Be quiet, Breast Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot more scarier.”

“Ha, and I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lili’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be more well endowed! But since your still a Chopping Board, you should eat more rice and beans!”

“…………..Don’t be stupid. If its Lili’s meals, I’m always having seconds…..!!”

Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises.

Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Percher’s concentration was elsewhere.

With hostile intent still in her eyes, Percher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.

“Fine. If your really not budging…… Lets decide things in Hakoniwa’s ways.”

“……. Ho you? I see, that's a brilliant idea. I was thinking that I’ll need to teach you how to speak to those above you.”

Glaring at each other, both heighten their killer intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.

Around Percher, black wind spun and leapt.

Around Shirayukihime, water flowed violently as it danced around.

If the two clashed full force, the damage could not be taken lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the elder group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.

Giving off a one-touch-instant-strike feeling, the two fiercely glare at each other. At this point, Jin, taking the resolve to stopping them by using his power as the master, the two immediately —

“You two. What are you doing.”

stopped their feet, gulping. But this was inevitable.

Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadows that could cut steel sliced between them.

The two awkwardly looked in the direction of the shadow.

In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.

“Well well. I came here hearing the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play games.”

“But I ended my work and-”

“Shut it.”

Erasing the smiling on her face in a instant, she sharply glared at the two.

The order that left no room for questions made Percher become silent.

The pair of crimson eyes held a violent glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this was to be expected; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago. But if they suddenly acted as if streaking mud on her face, even with her warm hearted nature, she would be mad. In this situation, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.

The previous Percher would not hesitate, but the current Percher would not be a good match to her. Besides, Leticia now had the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on was a bad idea.

Pest retracted her hand back swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly followed that action.

“I, It's not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with strength! We were trying to settle a difference using peaceful and maid-like method, which-”

“Hou, a maid-like game. ………..I see. Thats good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”

Smile. Fluttering her golden hair and smiling, Leticia said;

“Then, lets return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act most like a maid. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual labor for a whole month.”

”Wait”

“Lets see. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so be ready.”

She easily caught the two that were about to make a run for it.

Grabbing the two at the nape of their neck, Leticia flew toward headquarters.

Being left out, Jin and Lili stared at the maid group with blurred expressions.

After the two kept that expression for some time, Lili perked up her fox ears and made a statement.

“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor, but is it ok?”

“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with favoring a single preference.”

Jin nodded with a tired expression.

Lili perked up her fox ears as if she had an ingenious idea.

“For a while……I think the meals should be concentrated on Chinese food.”

“………Un. That might be a good idea.”

Laughing strengthlessly, Jin approved Lili’s idea.

After checking to see that the other elder group members have ended planting, the two met up with them as if nothing happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight. Ending the replanting in the refreshing air of precipitation, they start having lunch together.

Today’s “No Name” was as peaceful as usual.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-09T05:03:59Z

Edenhall: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane.

The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with the seasons, and now they covered the field in a impressive color of yellow gold. While other lands were experiencing a alarming lack of harvest, this field, as if blessed, was abundant with wheat and grape crops.

“Iyaa, this year is abundant, thanks to you, *******-sama<ref name=6P1">The name was originally left as a blank space, but I coudn't figure out how to do that on B-T </ref>

A elderly farmer slave said, laughing to HER while she looked at the field. SHE responded to the comment with a healthy smile. Born into the local royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.

Even though she was of royalty, there was no culture asking girls to be well educated, and her existence was only another asset to the family. Her future choices were to take a husband, or find a husband.

A pawn for bonding with another family to make her family more richer. To them, that was her her purpose of existence.

HER family's lands stood on the borders of the country. There were no schools or nunneries around, and people around HER only saw HER as “The girl made to carry out the new generation”.

Living her life on the land as if she were a pet off the leash, she had no royal playmate, and the friends she had were all the children of the serfs.

With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE learned to play outside, play in the dirt, and learned the ways of raising cereal crops.

Since her grandfather was a bibliophile<ref> An individual who loves books. [http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/bibliophile Definition]</ref> SHE taught herself how to read and write, and read through all the books he left. Among the books that her grandfather collected before his death, there was an unopened book on a new method of farming which she tested without her father knowing. If her father ignored the trend of time and had HER study, the fate of her family may have differed greatly.

The result of her studies was this field of yellow gold that spread out in front of their eyes. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers heart dance, and they crowded around HER, regardless of age, saying words of praise.

“ *******-Sama really is incredible! Even though there was a lack of crops recently.”

“The sunlight was losing its strength in recent years. I thought with the sick soil there wouldn’t be many crops and almost gave up.”

“According to rumors, the farmers that couldn’t pass the winter are dying off in a horrifying plague. Really, if ******-Sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”

Kids closed to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessing SHE gave. It showed how much the recent harvest dropped.

In recent years the winters grew more severe, and farmers with no food were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop of immunity was most likely caused by the intense labor and lack of supplies.

But this year, there was no need to worry about such a thing.

SHE watched the crowd bursting with smiles, and feeling her pride and joy swell.

———Keho. She coughed weakly.

“…………….?”

She put her hand on her forehead. It seemed she had a cold, saying so herself.

With the new crops done, was the stress she held suddenly released?

Now that she thought about it, she lately hasn’t rested properly. This one year was filled with the study of farming and helping the farmers to hoe the earth for land reform.

Let’s have a long rest to heal my body.

And when I’m healed, I’ll enriched this land with them again.

One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promises to her heart that she will forever live on this land.

———But at the time, SHE did not know.

That promise would turn into a curse in just a few days.

She who has loved this land more then anyone, would curse it deeper than anyone.

———Let my family be cursed.

———Let my lands fall to disaster.

Die, die, everyone die.

Caught with sadness deeper then anyone else.

Sinking into a dark, bottomless loneliness.

With the dying words of a thousand hatreds, HER life ends by being killed by the ones she loved.

This will later be a maou—— representing eighty million cursed spirits.

The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

<center>× × ×</center>

“No Name” Water tree’s water holder.

From the wild forest’s new leafs, a shining droplet rolled off.

Maybe it was because of the five days of repetitive rain. When the floor master of the East changed, the heavy rain became quite normal. But, because the master changed from a Sun God to a sage dragon of thousand mountains and seas, this type of change was considered to be normal among the Eastern residents. Recently, the “No Name”s were spending more time in the headquarters, and the children group had less exercise.

With this morning being rare, cloudless day, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young grass of Asian rice they had bought for their paddy field.

Trading the usual maid outfit with a rice farming outfit, Percher ended her load of work and let out a large sigh.

“This is tedious. Replanting a plant that already budded. Wheat is definitely better than this.”

“Th, That isn’t true, Percher-chan”.

Lili, who had already ended her share of work, denied Pecher’s statement while swinging her two tails.

Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would butt heads simply over the direction of planting.

When Percher is in charge of meals she almost always makes bread, while Lili would complement her food with rice.

But the power balance would be tipped with the completion of the paddy field.

For this reason, while replanting the rice Percher was not in a good mood.

“Well fine. The new field will definitely be made with cereal grains as the main crop.”

“B, but our community has always used a paddy.”

“No buts. I already researched the fact that European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just take half the elder group and do a strike.”

Au, the fox ears on Lili becoming limp.

Compared to the ones in the senior group who’s main jobs were housework/ field work, the maid groups job was to support the main groups power. Put bluntly, the maid group had far more power in the community hierarchy.

Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would simply be afraid of her attitude.

Jin, who was overseeing the whole field, broke into the conversation after taking a sigh.

“Percher, Lili. As the two that are entrusted to making the food, stop acting like this. Please just listen to each others opinions and-”

“Oh, really. Which do you prefer, Jin?”

…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.

Percher uses this chance to go behind Jin's back and forcefully grab both of his shoulders.

“Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to decide things without grudges?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_015.jpg|thumb]]

“Hold that conversation!!”

The one who intruded their conversation this time, was “No Name”’s maid number three.

Shirayuki-hime, who was a snake god, leapt with such force that it made the mud in the water field fly, landed while making her voluminous chest jiggle and made an opposing argument.

“I heard the news Lili! Your fox ears do not have to listen to her words! In front of us, the Japanese preference alliance, the Western preference’s meager soldiers are no different from dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”

Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.

Protruding veins and clicking her tongue, Pecher glares back at her.

Having listened to the Japanese Preference alliance for the first time, Lili is panicking.

Between the two who were heating up, Jin is getting a very bad feeling.

“W, wait, please calm down.“

“Yup. Calm down a little Breast Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….You should come back when your at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”

“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Breast Snake!!!”

“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday you couldn’t manage to do it with five hours!”

Lili stops the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.

——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, yesterdays dinner had only consisted of a pile of cabbages.

“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”

“Hey! You usually don’t ask in this kind of timing right?”

“No need to consider, child! Japanese ways are the ways of the Community, and thats what you should be telling that Chopping Board Girl!”

As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.

“…….. Be quiet, Breast Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot more scarier.”

“Ha, and I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lili’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be more well endowed! But since your still a Chopping Board, you should eat more rice and beans!”

“…………..Don’t be stupid. If its Lili’s meals, I’m always having seconds…..!!”

Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises.

Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Percher’s concentration was elsewhere.

With hostile intent still in her eyes, Percher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.

“Fine. If your really not budging…… Lets decide things in Hakoniwa’s ways.”

“……. Ho you? I see, that's a brilliant idea. I was thinking that I’ll need to teach you how to speak to those above you.”

Glaring at each other, both heighten their killer intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.

Around Percher, black wind spun and leapt.

Around Shirayukihime, water flowed violently as it danced around.

If the two clashed full force, the damage could not be taken lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the elder group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.

Giving off a one-touch-instant-strike feeling, the two fiercely glare at each other. At this point, Jin, taking the resolve to stopping them by using his power as the master, the two immediately —

“You two. What are you doing.”

stopped their feet, gulping. But this was inevitable.

Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadows that could cut steel sliced between them.

The two awkwardly looked in the direction of the shadow.

In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.

“Well well. I came here hearing the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play games.”

“But I ended my work and-”

“Shut it.”

Erasing the smiling on her face in a instant, she sharply glared at the two.

The order that left no room for questions made Percher become silent.

The pair of crimson eyes held a violent glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this was to be expected; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago. But if they suddenly acted as if streaking mud on her face, even with her warm hearted nature, she would be mad. In this situation, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.

The previous Percher would not hesitate, but the current Percher would not be a good match to her. Besides, Leticia now had the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on was a bad idea.

Pest retracted her hand back swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly followed that action.

“I, It's not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with strength! We were trying to settle a difference using peaceful and maid-like method, which-”

“Hou, a maid-like game. ………..I see. Thats good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”

Smile. Fluttering her golden hair and smiling, Leticia said;

“Then, lets return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act most like a maid. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual labor for a whole month.”

”Wait”

“Lets see. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so be ready.”

She easily caught the two that were about to make a run for it.

Grabbing the two at the nape of their neck, Leticia flew toward headquarters.

Being left out, Jin and Lili stared at the maid group with blurred expressions.

After the two kept that expression for some time, Lili perked up her fox ears and made a statement.

“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor, but is it ok?”

“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with favoring a single preference.”

Jin nodded with a tired expression.

Lili perked up her fox ears as if she had an ingenious idea.

“For a while……I think the meals should be concentrated on Chinese food.”

“………Un. That might be a good idea.”

Laughing strengthlessly, Jin approved Lili’s idea.

After checking to see that the other elder group members have ended planting, the two met up with them as if nothing happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight. Ending the replanting in the refreshing air of precipitation, they start having lunch together.

Today’s “No Name” was as peaceful as usual.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-09T04:58:34Z

Edenhall: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane.

The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with the seasons, and now they covered the field in a impressive color of yellow gold. While other lands were experiencing a alarming lack of harvest, this field, as if blessed, was abundant with wheat and grape crops.

“Iyaa, this year is abundant, thanks to you, *******-sama<ref group="1C">The name was actually filled with a blank space, but I couldn't figure out how to do it on B-T<reaf group="1C">”

A elderly farmer slave said, laughing to HER while she looked at the field. SHE responded to the comment with a healthy smile. Born into the local royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.

Even though she was of royalty, there was no culture asking girls to be well educated, and her existence was only another asset to the family. Her future choices were to take a husband, or find a husband.

A pawn for bonding with another family to make her family more richer. To them, that was her her purpose of existence.

HER family's lands stood on the borders of the country. There were no schools or nunneries around, and people around HER only saw HER as “The girl made to carry out the new generation”.

Living her life on the land as if she were a pet off the leash, she had no royal playmate, and the friends she had were all the children of the serfs.

With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE learned to play outside, play in the dirt, and learned the ways of raising cereal crops.

Since her grandfather was a bibliophile<ref> An individual who loves books. [http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/bibliophile Definition]</ref> SHE taught herself how to read and write, and read through all the books he left. Among the books that her grandfather collected before his death, there was an unopened book on a new method of farming which she tested without her father knowing. If her father ignored the trend of time and had HER study, the fate of her family may have differed greatly.

The result of her studies was this field of yellow gold that spread out in front of their eyes. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers heart dance, and they crowded around HER, regardless of age, saying words of praise.

“ *******-Sama really is incredible! Even though there was a lack of crops recently.”

“The sunlight was losing its strength in recent years. I thought with the sick soil there wouldn’t be many crops and almost gave up.”

“According to rumors, the farmers that couldn’t pass the winter are dying off in a horrifying plague. Really, if ******-Sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”

Kids closed to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessing SHE gave. It showed how much the recent harvest dropped.

In recent years the winters grew more severe, and farmers with no food were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop of immunity was most likely caused by the intense labor and lack of supplies.

But this year, there was no need to worry about such a thing.

SHE watched the crowd bursting with smiles, and feeling her pride and joy swell.

———Keho. She coughed weakly.

“…………….?”

She put her hand on her forehead. It seemed she had a cold, saying so herself.

With the new crops done, was the stress she held suddenly released?

Now that she thought about it, she lately hasn’t rested properly. This one year was filled with the study of farming and helping the farmers to hoe the earth for land reform.

Let’s have a long rest to heal my body.

And when I’m healed, I’ll enriched this land with them again.

One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promises to her heart that she will forever live on this land.

———But at the time, SHE did not know.

That promise would turn into a curse in just a few days.

She who has loved this land more then anyone, would curse it deeper than anyone.

———Let my family be cursed.

———Let my lands fall to disaster.

Die, die, everyone die.

Caught with sadness deeper then anyone else.

Sinking into a dark, bottomless loneliness.

With the dying words of a thousand hatreds, HER life ends by being killed by the ones she loved.

This will later be a maou—— representing eighty million cursed spirits.

The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

<center>× × ×</center>

“No Name” Water tree’s water holder.

From the wild forest’s new leafs, a shining droplet rolled off.

Maybe it was because of the five days of repetitive rain. When the floor master of the East changed, the heavy rain became quite normal. But, because the master changed from a Sun God to a sage dragon of thousand mountains and seas, this type of change was considered to be normal among the Eastern residents. Recently, the “No Name”s were spending more time in the headquarters, and the children group had less exercise.

With this morning being rare, cloudless day, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young grass of Asian rice they had bought for their paddy field.

Trading the usual maid outfit with a rice farming outfit, Percher ended her load of work and let out a large sigh.

“This is tedious. Replanting a plant that already budded. Wheat is definitely better than this.”

“Th, That isn’t true, Percher-chan”.

Lili, who had already ended her share of work, denied Pecher’s statement while swinging her two tails.

Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would butt heads simply over the direction of planting.

When Percher is in charge of meals she almost always makes bread, while Lili would complement her food with rice.

But the power balance would be tipped with the completion of the paddy field.

For this reason, while replanting the rice Percher was not in a good mood.

“Well fine. The new field will definitely be made with cereal grains as the main crop.”

“B, but our community has always used a paddy.”

“No buts. I already researched the fact that European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just take half the elder group and do a strike.”

Au, the fox ears on Lili becoming limp.

Compared to the ones in the senior group who’s main jobs were housework/ field work, the maid groups job was to support the main groups power. Put bluntly, the maid group had far more power in the community hierarchy.

Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would simply be afraid of her attitude.

Jin, who was overseeing the whole field, broke into the conversation after taking a sigh.

“Percher, Lili. As the two that are entrusted to making the food, stop acting like this. Please just listen to each others opinions and-”

“Oh, really. Which do you prefer, Jin?”

…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.

Percher uses this chance to go behind Jin's back and forcefully grab both of his shoulders.

“Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to decide things without grudges?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_015.jpg|thumb]]

“Hold that conversation!!”

The one who intruded their conversation this time, was “No Name”’s maid number three.

Shirayuki-hime, who was a snake god, leapt with such force that it made the mud in the water field fly, landed while making her voluminous chest jiggle and made an opposing argument.

“I heard the news Lili! Your fox ears do not have to listen to her words! In front of us, the Japanese preference alliance, the Western preference’s meager soldiers are no different from dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”

Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.

Protruding veins and clicking her tongue, Pecher glares back at her.

Having listened to the Japanese Preference alliance for the first time, Lili is panicking.

Between the two who were heating up, Jin is getting a very bad feeling.

“W, wait, please calm down.“

“Yup. Calm down a little Breast Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….You should come back when your at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”

“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Breast Snake!!!”

“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday you couldn’t manage to do it with five hours!”

Lili stops the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.

——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, yesterdays dinner had only consisted of a pile of cabbages.

“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”

“Hey! You usually don’t ask in this kind of timing right?”

“No need to consider, child! Japanese ways are the ways of the Community, and thats what you should be telling that Chopping Board Girl!”

As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.

“…….. Be quiet, Breast Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot more scarier.”

“Ha, and I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lili’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be more well endowed! But since your still a Chopping Board, you should eat more rice and beans!”

“…………..Don’t be stupid. If its Lili’s meals, I’m always having seconds…..!!”

Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises.

Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Percher’s concentration was elsewhere.

With hostile intent still in her eyes, Percher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.

“Fine. If your really not budging…… Lets decide things in Hakoniwa’s ways.”

“……. Ho you? I see, that's a brilliant idea. I was thinking that I’ll need to teach you how to speak to those above you.”

Glaring at each other, both heighten their killer intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.

Around Percher, black wind spun and leapt.

Around Shirayukihime, water flowed violently as it danced around.

If the two clashed full force, the damage could not be taken lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the elder group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.

Giving off a one-touch-instant-strike feeling, the two fiercely glare at each other. At this point, Jin, taking the resolve to stopping them by using his power as the master, the two immediately —

“You two. What are you doing.”

stopped their feet, gulping. But this was inevitable.

Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadows that could cut steel sliced between them.

The two awkwardly looked in the direction of the shadow.

In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.

“Well well. I came here hearing the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play games.”

“But I ended my work and-”

“Shut it.”

Erasing the smiling on her face in a instant, she sharply glared at the two.

The order that left no room for questions made Percher become silent.

The pair of crimson eyes held a violent glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this was to be expected; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago. But if they suddenly acted as if streaking mud on her face, even with her warm hearted nature, she would be mad. In this situation, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.

The previous Percher would not hesitate, but the current Percher would not be a good match to her. Besides, Leticia now had the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on was a bad idea.

Pest retracted her hand back swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly followed that action.

“I, It's not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with strength! We were trying to settle a difference using peaceful and maid-like method, which-”

“Hou, a maid-like game. ………..I see. Thats good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”

Smile. Fluttering her golden hair and smiling, Leticia said;

“Then, lets return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act most like a maid. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual labor for a whole month.”

”Wait”

“Lets see. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so be ready.”

She easily caught the two that were about to make a run for it.

Grabbing the two at the nape of their neck, Leticia flew toward headquarters.

Being left out, Jin and Lili stared at the maid group with blurred expressions.

After the two kept that expression for some time, Lili perked up her fox ears and made a statement.

“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor, but is it ok?”

“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with favoring a single preference.”

Jin nodded with a tired expression.

Lili perked up her fox ears as if she had an ingenious idea.

“For a while……I think the meals should be concentrated on Chinese food.”

“………Un. That might be a good idea.”

Laughing strengthlessly, Jin approved Lili’s idea.

After checking to see that the other elder group members have ended planting, the two met up with them as if nothing happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight. Ending the replanting in the refreshing air of precipitation, they start having lunch together.

Today’s “No Name” was as peaceful as usual.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-09T04:57:16Z

Edenhall: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane.

The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with the seasons, and now they covered the field in a impressive color of yellow gold. While other lands were experiencing a alarming lack of harvest, this field, as if blessed, was abundant with wheat and grape crops.

“Iyaa, this year is abundant, thanks to you, *******-sama<ref group="1C">The name was actually filled with a blank space, but I couldn't figure out how to do it on B-T”

A elderly farmer slave said, laughing to HER while she looked at the field. SHE responded to the comment with a healthy smile. Born into the local royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.

Even though she was of royalty, there was no culture asking girls to be well educated, and her existence was only another asset to the family. Her future choices were to take a husband, or find a husband.

A pawn for bonding with another family to make her family more richer. To them, that was her her purpose of existence.

HER family's lands stood on the borders of the country. There were no schools or nunneries around, and people around HER only saw HER as “The girl made to carry out the new generation”.

Living her life on the land as if she were a pet off the leash, she had no royal playmate, and the friends she had were all the children of the serfs.

With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE learned to play outside, play in the dirt, and learned the ways of raising cereal crops.

Since her grandfather was a bibliophile<ref> An individual who loves books. [http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/bibliophile Definition]</ref> SHE taught herself how to read and write, and read through all the books he left. Among the books that her grandfather collected before his death, there was an unopened book on a new method of farming which she tested without her father knowing. If her father ignored the trend of time and had HER study, the fate of her family may have differed greatly.

The result of her studies was this field of yellow gold that spread out in front of their eyes. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers heart dance, and they crowded around HER, regardless of age, saying words of praise.

“ *******-Sama really is incredible! Even though there was a lack of crops recently.”

“The sunlight was losing its strength in recent years. I thought with the sick soil there wouldn’t be many crops and almost gave up.”

“According to rumors, the farmers that couldn’t pass the winter are dying off in a horrifying plague. Really, if ******-Sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”

Kids closed to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessing SHE gave. It showed how much the recent harvest dropped.

In recent years the winters grew more severe, and farmers with no food were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop of immunity was most likely caused by the intense labor and lack of supplies.

But this year, there was no need to worry about such a thing.

SHE watched the crowd bursting with smiles, and feeling her pride and joy swell.

———Keho. She coughed weakly.

“…………….?”

She put her hand on her forehead. It seemed she had a cold, saying so herself.

With the new crops done, was the stress she held suddenly released?

Now that she thought about it, she lately hasn’t rested properly. This one year was filled with the study of farming and helping the farmers to hoe the earth for land reform.

Let’s have a long rest to heal my body.

And when I’m healed, I’ll enriched this land with them again.

One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promises to her heart that she will forever live on this land.

———But at the time, SHE did not know.

That promise would turn into a curse in just a few days.

She who has loved this land more then anyone, would curse it deeper than anyone.

———Let my family be cursed.

———Let my lands fall to disaster.

Die, die, everyone die.

Caught with sadness deeper then anyone else.

Sinking into a dark, bottomless loneliness.

With the dying words of a thousand hatreds, HER life ends by being killed by the ones she loved.

This will later be a maou—— representing eighty million cursed spirits.

The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

<center>× × ×</center>

“No Name” Water tree’s water holder.

From the wild forest’s new leafs, a shining droplet rolled off.

Maybe it was because of the five days of repetitive rain. When the floor master of the East changed, the heavy rain became quite normal. But, because the master changed from a Sun God to a sage dragon of thousand mountains and seas, this type of change was considered to be normal among the Eastern residents. Recently, the “No Name”s were spending more time in the headquarters, and the children group had less exercise.

With this morning being rare, cloudless day, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young grass of Asian rice they had bought for their paddy field.

Trading the usual maid outfit with a rice farming outfit, Percher ended her load of work and let out a large sigh.

“This is tedious. Replanting a plant that already budded. Wheat is definitely better than this.”

“Th, That isn’t true, Percher-chan”.

Lili, who had already ended her share of work, denied Pecher’s statement while swinging her two tails.

Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would butt heads simply over the direction of planting.

When Percher is in charge of meals she almost always makes bread, while Lili would complement her food with rice.

But the power balance would be tipped with the completion of the paddy field.

For this reason, while replanting the rice Percher was not in a good mood.

“Well fine. The new field will definitely be made with cereal grains as the main crop.”

“B, but our community has always used a paddy.”

“No buts. I already researched the fact that European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just take half the elder group and do a strike.”

Au, the fox ears on Lili becoming limp.

Compared to the ones in the senior group who’s main jobs were housework/ field work, the maid groups job was to support the main groups power. Put bluntly, the maid group had far more power in the community hierarchy.

Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would simply be afraid of her attitude.

Jin, who was overseeing the whole field, broke into the conversation after taking a sigh.

“Percher, Lili. As the two that are entrusted to making the food, stop acting like this. Please just listen to each others opinions and-”

“Oh, really. Which do you prefer, Jin?”

…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.

Percher uses this chance to go behind Jin's back and forcefully grab both of his shoulders.

“Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to decide things without grudges?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_015.jpg|thumb]]

“Hold that conversation!!”

The one who intruded their conversation this time, was “No Name”’s maid number three.

Shirayuki-hime, who was a snake god, leapt with such force that it made the mud in the water field fly, landed while making her voluminous chest jiggle and made an opposing argument.

“I heard the news Lili! Your fox ears do not have to listen to her words! In front of us, the Japanese preference alliance, the Western preference’s meager soldiers are no different from dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”

Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.

Protruding veins and clicking her tongue, Pecher glares back at her.

Having listened to the Japanese Preference alliance for the first time, Lili is panicking.

Between the two who were heating up, Jin is getting a very bad feeling.

“W, wait, please calm down.“

“Yup. Calm down a little Breast Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….You should come back when your at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”

“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Breast Snake!!!”

“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday you couldn’t manage to do it with five hours!”

Lili stops the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.

——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, yesterdays dinner had only consisted of a pile of cabbages.

“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”

“Hey! You usually don’t ask in this kind of timing right?”

“No need to consider, child! Japanese ways are the ways of the Community, and thats what you should be telling that Chopping Board Girl!”

As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.

“…….. Be quiet, Breast Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot more scarier.”

“Ha, and I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lili’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be more well endowed! But since your still a Chopping Board, you should eat more rice and beans!”

“…………..Don’t be stupid. If its Lili’s meals, I’m always having seconds…..!!”

Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises.

Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Percher’s concentration was elsewhere.

With hostile intent still in her eyes, Percher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.

“Fine. If your really not budging…… Lets decide things in Hakoniwa’s ways.”

“……. Ho you? I see, that's a brilliant idea. I was thinking that I’ll need to teach you how to speak to those above you.”

Glaring at each other, both heighten their killer intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.

Around Percher, black wind spun and leapt.

Around Shirayukihime, water flowed violently as it danced around.

If the two clashed full force, the damage could not be taken lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the elder group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.

Giving off a one-touch-instant-strike feeling, the two fiercely glare at each other. At this point, Jin, taking the resolve to stopping them by using his power as the master, the two immediately —

“You two. What are you doing.”

stopped their feet, gulping. But this was inevitable.

Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadows that could cut steel sliced between them.

The two awkwardly looked in the direction of the shadow.

In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.

“Well well. I came here hearing the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play games.”

“But I ended my work and-”

“Shut it.”

Erasing the smiling on her face in a instant, she sharply glared at the two.

The order that left no room for questions made Percher become silent.

The pair of crimson eyes held a violent glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this was to be expected; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago. But if they suddenly acted as if streaking mud on her face, even with her warm hearted nature, she would be mad. In this situation, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.

The previous Percher would not hesitate, but the current Percher would not be a good match to her. Besides, Leticia now had the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on was a bad idea.

Pest retracted her hand back swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly followed that action.

“I, It's not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with strength! We were trying to settle a difference using peaceful and maid-like method, which-”

“Hou, a maid-like game. ………..I see. Thats good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”

Smile. Fluttering her golden hair and smiling, Leticia said;

“Then, lets return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act most like a maid. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual labor for a whole month.”

”Wait”

“Lets see. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so be ready.”

She easily caught the two that were about to make a run for it.

Grabbing the two at the nape of their neck, Leticia flew toward headquarters.

Being left out, Jin and Lili stared at the maid group with blurred expressions.

After the two kept that expression for some time, Lili perked up her fox ears and made a statement.

“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor, but is it ok?”

“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with favoring a single preference.”

Jin nodded with a tired expression.

Lili perked up her fox ears as if she had an ingenious idea.

“For a while……I think the meals should be concentrated on Chinese food.”

“………Un. That might be a good idea.”

Laughing strengthlessly, Jin approved Lili’s idea.

After checking to see that the other elder group members have ended planting, the two met up with them as if nothing happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight. Ending the replanting in the refreshing air of precipitation, they start having lunch together.

Today’s “No Name” was as peaceful as usual.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-07T01:51:58Z

Edenhall:

The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane.

The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with the seasons, and now they covered the field in a impressive color of yellow gold. While other lands were experiencing a alarming lack of harvest, this field, as if blessed, were abundant with wheat and grape crops.

“Iyaa, this year is abundant, thanks to you, ******* sama.”

A elderly farmer slave said, laughing to HER while she looked at the field. SHE responded to the comment with a healthy smile. Born into the local royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.
Even though she was of royalty, there was no culture asking girls to be well educated, and her existence was only another asset to the family. Her future choices were to take a husband, or find a husband.
A pawn for bonding with another family to make her family more richer. To them, that was her her purpose of existence.
HER families lands stood on the borders of the country. There were no schools or nunneries around, and people around HER only saw HER as “The girl made to carry out the new generation”.

Living her life on the land as if she were a pet off the leash, she had no royal playmate, and the friends she had were all the children of the serfs.
With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE learned to play outside, play in the dirt, and learned the ways of raising cereal crops.
Since her grandfather was a bibliophile, SHE taught her self how to read and write, and read through all the books he left. Among the books that her grandfather collected before his death, there was an unopened book on a new method of farming which she tested without her father knowing. If her father ignored the trend of time and had HER study, the fate of her family may have differed greatly.

The result of her studies was this field of yellow gold that spread out in front of their eyes. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers heart dance, and they crowded around HER, regardless of age, saying words of praise.

“ ******* Sama really is incredible! Even though there was a lack of crops recently.”
“The sun lights losing its strength in recent years. I thought with the sick soil there wouldn’t be many crops and almost gave up.”
“According to rumors, the farmers that couldn’t pass the winter are dying off in a horrifying plague. Really, if ****** Sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”
Kids closed to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessing SHE gave. It showed how much the recent harvest dropped.
In recent years the winters grew more severe, and farmers with no food were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop of immunity was most likely caused by the intense labor and lack of supplies.
But this year, there was no need to worry about such a thing.
SHE watched the crowd bursting with smiles, and feeling her pride and joy swell.

———Keho. She coughed weakly.
“…………….?”
She put her hand on her forehead. It seemed she had a cold, saying so herself.

With the new crops done, was the stress she held suddenly released?

Now that she thought about it, she lately hasn’t rested properly. This one year was filed with the study of farming and helping the farmers to hoe the earth for land reform.

Let’s have long rest to heal my body.
And when I’m healed, I’ll enriched this land with them again.
One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promises to her heart that she will forever live on this land.
———But at the time, SHE did not know.
That promise would turn into a curse in just a few days.
She who has loved this land more then anyone, would curse it deeper than anyone.

———Let my family be cursed.

———Let my lands fall to disaster.

Die, die, everyone die.

Caught with sadness deeper then anyone else.

Sinking into a dark, bottomless loneliness.

With the dying words of a thousand hatreds, HER life ends by being killed by the ones she loved.

This will later be a maou—— representing eighty million cursed spirits.

The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

*******

“No Name” Water tree’s water holder.

From the wild forest’s new leafs, a shining droplet rolled off.

Maybe it was because of the five days of repetitive rain. When the floor master of the east changed, the heavy rain became quite normal. But, because the master changed from a sun god to a sage dragon of thousand mountains and seas, this type of change was considered to be normal among the eastern residents. Recently, the “No Name”s were spending more time in the headquarters, and the children group had less exercise.
With this morning being rare, cloudless day, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young grass of Asian rice they had bought for their paddy field.

Trading the usual maid outfit with a rice farming outfit, Percher ended her load of work and let out a large sigh.

“This is tedious. Replanting a plant that already budded. Wheat is definitely better than this.”

“Th, That isn’t true, Percher-chan”.

Lili, who had already ended her share of work, denied Pecher’s statement while swinging her two tails.

Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would butt heads simply over the direction of planting.
When Percher is in charge of meals she almost always makes bread, while Lili would complement her food with rice.
But the power balance would be tipped with the completion of the paddy field.
For this reason, while replanting the rice Percher was not in a good mood.

“Well fine. The new field will definitely be made with cereal grains as the main crop.”

“B, but our community has always used a paddy”

“No buts. I already researched the fact that European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just take half the elder group and do a strike.”

Au, the fox ears on Lili becoming limp.

Compared to the ones in the senior group who’s main jobs were housework/ field work, the maid groups job was to support the main groups power. Put bluntly, the maid group had far more power in the community hierarchy.
Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would simply be afraid of her attitude.

Jin, who was overseeing the whole field, broke into the conversation after taking a sigh.

“Percher, Lili. As the two that are entrusted to making the food, stop acting like this. Please just listen to each others opinions and”

“Oh, really. Which do you prefer, Jin?”

…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.

Percher uses this chance to go behind Jins back and forcefully grab both of his shoulders.

“Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to decide things without grudges?”

“Hold that conversation!!”

The one who intruded there conversation this time, was “No Name”’s maid number three.
Shirayuki-hime, who was a snake god, leapt with such force that made the mud in the water field fly, landed while making her voluminous chest jiggle and made an opposing argument.

“I heard the news Lili!. Your fox ears do not have to listen to her words! In front of us, the Japanese preference alliance, the Western preference’s meager soldiers are no different from dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”

Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.

Protruding veins and clicking her tongue, Pecher glares back at her.

Having listened to the Japanese Preference alliance for the first time, Lili is panicking.

Between the two who’s heating up, Jin is getting a very bad feeling.

“W, wait, please calm down “

“Yup. Calm down a little Breast Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….You should come back when your at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”

“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Breast Snake !!!”

“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday you couldn’t manage to do it with five hours!”

Lili stops the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.
——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, yesterdays dinner had only consisted of a pile of cabbages.

“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”

“Hey! You usually don’t ask in this kind of timing right?”

“No need to consider, child! Japanese ways are the ways of the Community, and thats what you should being telling that Chopping Board Girl!”

As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.

“…….. Be quiet, Breast Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot more scarier.”

“Ha, and I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lili’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be more well endowed! But since your still a Chopping Board, you should eat more rice and beans!”

“…………..Don’t be stupid. If its Lili’s meals, I’m always having seconds…..!!”

Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises.

Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Percher’s concentration was else where.
With hostile intent still in her eyes, Pecher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.

“Fine. If your really not budging…… Lets decide things in Hakoniwa’s ways.”

“……. Ho you? I see, thats a brilliant idea. I was thinking that I’ll need to teach you how speak to those above you.”

Glaring at each other, both heighten their killer intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.
Around Percher, black wind spun and leapt.
Around Shirayukihime, water flowed violently as it danced around.
If the two clashed full force, the damage could not be taken lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the elder group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.
Giving off a one-touch-instant-strike feeling, the two fiercely glare at each other. At this point, Jin, taking the resolve to stopping them by using his power as the master, the two immediately —

“You two. What are you doing.”

stopped their feet, gulping. But this was inevitable.

Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadows that could cut steel sliced between them.
The two awkwardly looked in the direction of the shadow.
In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.

“Well well. I came her hearing the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play games.”

“But I ended my work and”

“Shut it.”
Erasing the smiling on her face in a instant, she sharply glared at the two.
The order that left no room for questions made Percher become silent.

The pair of crimson eyes held a violent glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this was to be expected; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago. But if they suddenly acted as if streaking mud on her face, even with her warm hearted nature, she would be mad. In this situation, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.
The previous Percher would not hesitate, but the current Percher would not be a good match to her. Besides, Leticia now had the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on was a bad idea.

Pest retracted her hand back swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly followed that action.

“I, Its not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with strength! We were trying to settle a difference using peaceful and maid-like method, which”

“Hou, a maid-like game. ………..I see. Thats good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”
Smile. Fluttering her golden hair and smiling, Leticia said;

“Than, lets return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act most like a maid. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual labor for a whole month.”

“”Wait””

“Lets see. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so be ready.”

She easily caught the two that were about to make a run for it.
Grabbing the two at the nape of their neck, Leticia flew toward headquarters.
Being left out, Jin and Lili stared at the maid group with blurred expressions.
After the two kept that expression for some time, Lili perked up her fox ears and made a statement.

“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor, but is it ok?”

“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with favoring a single preference.”
Jin nodded with a tired expression.
Lili perked up her fox ears as if she had an ingenious idea.

“For a while……I think the meals should be concentrated on Chinese food.”
“………Un. That might be a good idea.”

Laughing strengthlessly, Jin approved Lili’s idea.

After checking to see that the other elder group members have ended planting, the two met up with them as if nothing happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight. Ending the replanting in the refreshing air of precipitation, they start having lunch together.
Today’s “No Name” was as peaceful as usual.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-07T01:49:20Z

Edenhall:

The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane.

The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with the seasons, and now they covered the field in a impressive color of yellow gold. While other lands were experiencing a alarming lack of harvest, this field, as if blessed, were abundant with wheat and grape crops.

“Iyaa, this year is abundant, thanks to you, sama.”

A elderly farmer slave said, laughing to HER while she looked at the field. SHE responded to the comment with a healthy smile. Born into the local royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.
Even though she was of royalty, there was no culture asking girls to be well educated, and her existence was only another asset to the family. Her future choices were to take a husband, or find a husband.
A pawn for bonding with another family to make her family more richer. To them, that was her her purpose of existence.
HER families lands stood on the borders of the country. There were no schools or nunneries around, and people around HER only saw HER as “The girl made to carry out the new generation”.

Living her life on the land as if she were a pet off the leash, she had no royal playmate, and the friends she had were all the children of the serfs.
With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE learned to play outside, play in the dirt, and learned the ways of raising cereal crops.
Since her grandfather was a bibliophile, SHE taught her self how to read and write, and read through all the books he left. Among the books that her grandfather collected before his death, there was an unopened book on a new method of farming which she tested without her father knowing. If her father ignored the trend of time and had HER study, the fate of her family may have differed greatly.

The result of her studies was this field of yellow gold that spread out in front of their eyes. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers heart dance, and they crowded around HER, regardless of age, saying words of praise.

“ Sama really is incredible! Even though there was a lack of crops recently.”
“The sun lights losing its strength in recent years. I thought with the sick soil there wouldn’t be many crops and almost gave up.”
“According to rumors, the farmers that couldn’t pass the winter are dying off in a horrifying plague. Really, if Sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”
Kids closed to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessing SHE gave. It showed how much the recent harvest dropped.
In recent years the winters grew more severe, and farmers with no food were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop of immunity was most likely caused by the intense labor and lack of supplies.
But this year, there was no need to worry about such a thing.
SHE watched the crowd bursting with smiles, and feeling her pride and joy swell.

———Keho. She coughed weakly.
“…………….?”
She put her hand on her forehead. It seemed she had a cold, saying so herself.

With the new crops done, was the stress she held suddenly released?

Now that she thought about it, she lately hasn’t rested properly. This one year was filed with the study of farming and helping the farmers to hoe the earth for land reform.

Let’s have long rest to heal my body.
And when I’m healed, I’ll enriched this land with them again.
One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promises to her heart that she will forever live on this land.
———But at the time, SHE did not know.
That promise would turn into a curse in just a few days.
She who has loved this land more then anyone, would curse it deeper than anyone.

———Let my family be cursed.

———Let my lands fall to disaster.

Die, die, everyone die.

Caught with sadness deeper then anyone else.

Sinking into a dark, bottomless loneliness.

With the dying words of a thousand hatreds, HER life ends by being killed by the ones she loved.

This will later be a maou—— representing eighty million cursed spirits.

The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

*******

“No Name” Water tree’s water holder.

From the wild forest’s new leafs, a shining droplet rolled off.

Maybe it was because of the five days of repetitive rain. When the floor master of the east changed, the heavy rain became quite normal. But, because the master changed from a sun god to a sage dragon of thousand mountains and seas, this type of change was considered to be normal among the eastern residents. Recently, the “No Name”s were spending more time in the headquarters, and the children group had less exercise.
With this morning being rare, cloudless day, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young grass of Asian rice they had bought for their paddy field.

Trading the usual maid outfit with a rice farming outfit, Percher ended her load of work and let out a large sigh.

“This is tedious. Replanting a plant that already budded. Wheat is definitely better than this.”

“Th, That isn’t true, Percher-chan”.

Lili, who had already ended her share of work, denied Pecher’s statement while swinging her two tails.

Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would butt heads simply over the direction of planting.
When Percher is in charge of meals she almost always makes bread, while Lili would complement her food with rice.
But the power balance would be tipped with the completion of the paddy field.
For this reason, while replanting the rice Percher was not in a good mood.

“Well fine. The new field will definitely be made with cereal grains as the main crop.”

“B, but our community has always used a paddy”

“No buts. I already researched the fact that European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just take half the elder group and do a strike.”

Au, the fox ears on Lili becoming limp.

Compared to the ones in the senior group who’s main jobs were housework/ field work, the maid groups job was to support the main groups power. Put bluntly, the maid group had far more power in the community hierarchy.
Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would simply be afraid of her attitude.

Jin, who was overseeing the whole field, broke into the conversation after taking a sigh.

“Percher, Lili. As the two that are entrusted to making the food, stop acting like this. Please just listen to each others opinions and”

“Oh, really. Which do you prefer, Jin?”

…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.

Percher uses this chance to go behind Jins back and forcefully grab both of his shoulders.

“Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to decide things without grudges?”

“Hold that conversation!!”

The one who intruded there conversation this time, was “No Name”’s maid number three.
Shirayuki-hime, who was a snake god, leapt with such force that made the mud in the water field fly, landed while making her voluminous chest jiggle and made an opposing argument.

“I heard the news Lili!. Your fox ears do not have to listen to her words! In front of us, the Japanese preference alliance, the Western preference’s meager soldiers are no different from dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”

Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.

Protruding veins and clicking her tongue, Pecher glares back at her.

Having listened to the Japanese Preference alliance for the first time, Lili is panicking.

Between the two who’s heating up, Jin is getting a very bad feeling.

“W, wait, please calm down “

“Yup. Calm down a little Breast Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….You should come back when your at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”

“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Breast Snake !!!”

“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday you couldn’t manage to do it with five hours!”

Lili stops the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.
——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, yesterdays dinner had only consisted of a pile of cabbages.

“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”

“Hey! You usually don’t ask in this kind of timing right?”

“No need to consider, child! Japanese ways are the ways of the Community, and thats what you should being telling that Chopping Board Girl!”

As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.

“…….. Be quiet, Breast Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot more scarier.”

“Ha, and I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lili’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be more well endowed! But since your still a Chopping Board, you should eat more rice and beans!”

“…………..Don’t be stupid. If its Lili’s meals, I’m always having seconds…..!!”

Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises.

Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Percher’s concentration was else where.
With hostile intent still in her eyes, Pecher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.

“Fine. If your really not budging…… Lets decide things in Hakoniwa’s ways.”

“……. Ho you? I see, thats a brilliant idea. I was thinking that I’ll need to teach you how speak to those above you.”

Glaring at each other, both heighten their killer intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.
Around Percher, black wind spun and leapt.
Around Shirayukihime, water flowed violently as it danced around.
If the two clashed full force, the damage could not be taken lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the elder group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.
Giving off a one-touch-instant-strike feeling, the two fiercely glare at each other. At this point, Jin, taking the resolve to stopping them by using his power as the master, the two immediately —

“You two. What are you doing.”

stopped their feet, gulping. But this was inevitable.

Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadows that could cut steel sliced between them.
The two awkwardly looked in the direction of the shadow.
In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.

“Well well. I came her hearing the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play games.”

“But I ended my work and”

“Shut it.”
Erasing the smiling on her face in a instant, she sharply glared at the two.
The order that left no room for questions made Percher become silent.

The pair of crimson eyes held a violent glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this was to be expected; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago. But if they suddenly acted as if streaking mud on her face, even with her warm hearted nature, she would be mad. In this situation, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.
The previous Percher would not hesitate, but the current Percher would not be a good match to her. Besides, Leticia now had the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on was a bad idea.

Pest retracted her hand back swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly followed that action.

“I, Its not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with strength! We were trying to settle a difference using peaceful and maid-like method, which”

“Hou, a maid-like game. ………..I see. Thats good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”
Smile. Fluttering her golden hair and smiling, Leticia said;

“Than, lets return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act most like a maid. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual labor for a whole month.”

“”Wait””

“Lets see. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so be ready.”

She easily caught the two that were about to make a run for it.
Grabbing the two at the nape of their neck, Leticia flew toward headquarters.
Being left out, Jin and Lili stared at the maid group with blurred expressions.
After the two kept that expression for some time, Lili perked up her fox ears and made a statement.

“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor, but is it ok?”

“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with favoring a single preference.”
Jin nodded with a tired expression.
Lili perked up her fox ears as if she had an ingenious idea.

“For a while……I think the meals should be concentrated on Chinese food.”
“………Un. That might be a good idea.”

Laughing strengthlessly, Jin approved Lili’s idea.

After checking to see that the other elder group members have ended planting, the two met up with them as if nothing happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight. Ending the replanting in the refreshing air of precipitation, they start having lunch together.
Today’s “No Name” was as peaceful as usual.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2014-05-07T01:40:37Z

Edenhall: Created page with "The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane. The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with..."

The grass of the Rye field moved like waves as it was hit from the wind coming from the high plane.
The young new plants that made a green carpet changed its colors along with the seasons, and now they covered the field in a impressive color of yellow gold. While other lands were experiencing a alarming lack of harvest, this field, as if blessed, were abundant with wheat and grape crops.
“Iyaa, this year is abundant, thanks to you, sama.”
A elderly farmer slave said, laughing to HER while she looked at the field.
SHE responded to the comment with a healthy smile. Born into the local royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.
Even though she was of royalty, there was no culture asking girls to be well educated, and her existence was only another asset to the family. Her future choices were to take a husband, or find a husband.
A pawn for bonding with another family to make her family more richer. To them, that was her her purpose of existence.
HER families lands stood on the borders of the country. There were no schools or nunneries around, and people around HER only saw HER as “The girl made to carry out the new generation”.
Living her life on the land as if she were a pet off the leash, she had no royal playmate, and the friends she had were all the children of the serfs.
With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE learned to play outside, play in the dirt, and learned the ways of raising cereal crops.
Since her grandfather was a bibliophile, SHE taught her self how to read and write, and read through all the books he left. Among the books that her grandfather collected before his death, there was an unopened book on a new method of farming which she tested without her father knowing. If her father ignored the trend of time and had HER study, the fate of her family may have differed greatly.
The result of her studies was this field of yellow gold that spread out in front of their eyes. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers heart dance, and they crowded around HER, regardless of age, saying words of praise.
“ Sama really is incredible! Even though there was a lack of crops recently.”
“The sun lights losing its strength in recent years. I thought with the sick soil there wouldn’t be many crops and almost gave up.”
“According to rumors, the farmers that couldn’t pass the winter are dying off in a horrifying plague. Really, if Sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”
Kids closed to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessing SHE gave. It showed how much the recent harvest dropped.
In recent years the winters grew more severe, and farmers with no food were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop of immunity was most likely caused by the intense labor and lack of supplies.
But this year, there was no need to worry about such a thing.
SHE watched the crowd bursting with smiles, and feeling her pride and joy swell.
———Keho. She coughed weakly.
“…………….?”
She put her hand on her forehead. It seemed she had a cold, saying so herself.
With the new crops done, was the stress she held suddenly released?
Now that she thought about it, she lately hasn’t rested properly. This one year was filed with the study of farming and helping the farmers to hoe the earth for land reform.
Let’s have long rest to heal my body.
And when I’m healed, I’ll enriched this land with them again.
One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promises to her heart that she will forever live on this land.
———But at the time, SHE did not know.
That promise would turn into a curse in just a few days.
She who has loved this land more then anyone, would curse it deeper than anyone.

———Let my family be cursed.
———Let my lands fall to disaster.
Die, die, everyone die.

Caught with sadness deeper then anyone else.
Sinking into a dark, bottomless loneliness.
With the dying words of a thousand hatreds, HER life ends by being killed by the ones she loved.
This will later be a maou—— representing eighty million cursed spirits.
The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

*******

“No Name” Water tree’s water holder.
From the wild forest’s new leafs, a shining droplet rolled off.
Maybe it was because of the five days of repetitive rain. When the floor master of the east changed, the heavy rain became quite normal. But, because the master changed from a sun god to a sage dragon of thousand mountains and seas, this type of change was considered to be normal among the eastern residents. Recently, the “No Name”s were spending more time in the headquarters, and the children group had less exercise.
With this morning being rare, cloudless day, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young grass of Asian rice they had bought for their paddy field.
Trading the usual maid outfit with a rice farming outfit, Percher ended her load of work and let out a large sigh.
“This is tedious. Replanting a plant that already budded. Wheat is definitely better than this.”
“Th, That isn’t true, Percher-chan”.
Lili, who had already ended her share of work, denied Pecher’s statement while swinging her two tails.
Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would butt heads simply over the direction of planting.
When Percher is in charge of meals she almost always makes bread, while Lili would complement her food with rice.
But the power balance would be tipped with the completion of the paddy field.
For this reason, while replanting the rice Percher was not in a good mood.
“Well fine. The new field will definitely be made with cereal grains as the main crop.”
“B, but our community has always used a paddy”
“No buts. I already researched the fact that European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just take half the elder group and do a strike.”
Au, the fox ears on Lili becoming limp.
Compared to the ones in the senior group who’s main jobs were housework/ field work, the maid groups
job was to support the main groups power. Put bluntly, the maid group had far more power in the community hierarchy.
Lili was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would simply be afraid of her attitude.
Jin, who was overseeing the whole field, broke into the conversation after taking a sigh.
“Percher, Lili. As the two that are entrusted to making the food, stop acting like this. Please just listen to each others opinions and”
“Oh, really. Which do you prefer, Jin?”
…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.
Percher uses this chance to go behind Jins back and forcefully grab both of his shoulders.
“Lili. Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to decide things without grudges?”
“Hold that conversation!!”
The one who intruded there conversation this time, was “No Name”’s maid number three.
Shirayuki-hime, who was a snake god, leapt with such force that made the mud in the water field fly, landed while making her voluminous chest jiggle and made an opposing argument.
“I heard the news Lili!. Your fox ears do not have to listen to her words! In front of us, the Japanese preference alliance, the Western preference’s meager soldiers are no different from dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”
Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.
Protruding veins and clicking her tongue, Pecher glares back at her.
Having listened to the Japanese Preference alliance for the first time, Lili is panicking.
Between the two who’s heating up, Jin is getting a very bad feeling.
“W, wait, please calm down “
“Yup. Calm down a little Breast Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….You should come back when your at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”
“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Breast Snake !!!”
“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday you couldn’t manage to do it with five hours!”
Lili stops the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.
——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, yesterdays dinner had only consisted of a pile of cabbages.
“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”
“Hey! You usually don’t ask in this kind of timing right?”
“No need to consider, child! Japanese ways are the ways of the Community, and thats what you should being telling that Chopping Board Girl!”
As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.
“…….. Be quiet, Breast Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot more scarier.”
“Ha, and I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lili’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be more well endowed! But since your still a Chopping Board, you should eat more rice and beans!”
“…………..Don’t be stupid. If its Lili’s meals, I’m always having seconds…..!!”
Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises.
Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Percher’s concentration was else where.
With hostile intent still in her eyes, Pecher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.
“Fine. If your really not budging…… Lets decide things in Hakoniwa’s ways.”
“……. Ho you? I see, thats a brilliant idea. I was thinking that I’ll need to teach you how speak to those above you.”
Glaring at each other, both heighten their killer intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.
Around Percher, black wind spun and leapt.
Around Shirayukihime, water flowed violently as it danced around.
If the two clashed full force, the damage could not be taken lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the elder group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.
Giving off a one-touch-instant-strike feeling, the two fiercely glare at each other. At this point, Jin, taking the resolve to stopping them by using his power as the master, the two immediately —

“You two. What are you doing.”

stopped their feet, gulping. But this was inevitable.
Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadows that could cut steel sliced between them.
The two awkwardly looked in the direction of the shadow.
In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.
“Well well. I came her hearing the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play games.”
“But I ended my work and”
“Shut it.”
Erasing the smiling on her face in a instant, she sharply glared at the two.
The order that left no room for questions made Percher become silent.
The pair of crimson eyes held a violent glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this was to be expected; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago. But if they suddenly acted as if streaking mud on her face, even with her warm hearted nature, she would be mad. In this situation, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.
The previous Percher would not hesitate, but the current Percher would not be a good match to her. Besides, Leticia now had the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on was a bad idea.
Pest retracted her hand back swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly followed that action.
“I, Its not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with strength! We were trying to settle a difference using peaceful and maid-like method, which”
“Hou, a maid-like game. ………..I see. Thats good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”
Smile. Fluttering her golden hair and smiling, Leticia said;
“Than, lets return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act most like a maid. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual labor for a whole month.”
“”Wait””
“Lets see. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so be ready.”
She easily caught the two that were about to make a run for it.
Grabbing the two at the nape of their neck, Leticia flew toward headquarters.
Being left out, Jin and Lili stared at the maid group with blurred expressions.
After the two kept that expression for some time, Lili perked up her fox ears and made a statement.
“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor, but is it ok?”
“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with favoring a single preference.”
Jin nodded with a tired expression.
Lili perked up her fox ears as if she had an ingenious idea.
“For a while……I think the meals should be concentrated on Chinese food.”
“………Un. That might be a good idea.”
Laughing strengthlessly, Jin approved Lili’s idea.
After checking to see that the other elder group members have ended planting, the two met up with them as if nothing happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight. Ending the replanting in the refreshing air of precipitation, they start having lunch together.
Today’s “No Name” was as peaceful as usual.

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-05-07T01:39:55Z

Edenhall: /* Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? series */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - ''In Progress''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]+[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Interlude 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Epilogue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Afterword - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Chapter 9 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
*Prologue -
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Prologue - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-05-06T03:19:37Z

Edenhall: /* Volume 10 */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - ''In Progress''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Interlude 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Epilogue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Afterword - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Chapter 9 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
*Prologue -
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Prologue - [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Registration Page

2014-05-06T03:18:39Z

Edenhall: /* Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? series */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

==''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo?'' series ==

===Volume 1===
*Prologue - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] + [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] - ''In Progress''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 9 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords -[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
*Prologue - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [[User: Primus_de_Pedos| Primus de Pedos]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Interlude 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
*Prologue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 1 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 2 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 3 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 4 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 5 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 6 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 7 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Chapter 8 - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Epilogue - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
*Afterwords - [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&u=13609 magref] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
*Prologue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Interlude - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn) - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Interlude 2 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 3 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 4 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 5 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 6 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 7 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Chapter 8 - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Epilogue - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)
*Afterword - [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Aphraelyn)

===Volume 8===
*Prologue - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 1 - [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] - '''Completed'''
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Chapter 9 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 9===
*Prologue -
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

===Volume 10===
*Prologue - [[User:EdenHall|EdenHall]]
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Chapter 5 -
*Chapter 6 -
*Chapter 7 -
*Chapter 8 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterwords -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

[[Category:Registration Page]]

User:Edenhall

2014-05-06T03:12:47Z

Edenhall:

This is the luckless EdenHall! (parody of the tale of "the luck of EdenHall"). In Japanese, I translate the name to be 天園堂 (this name only makes partial sense if you have not read the Lying Mii-kun~ series). I am a Japanese translater trying to make some translating skills.
EdenHall aims to translate and have fun at the same time.
Series of interest (translating) are; Mondaiji, Denpa Onna and Seishun Ottoko, and Kagerou Days. If I can get the pictures, I would love to do any of the other works of Iruma Hitoma, like Lying Mii-kun and Broken Maa-chan, Tokage no Ou, Baka ga Zenra de Yattekuru, etc.

Also, if you like my work and wan't me to work with any of you, feel free to type me up!

User:Edenhall

2014-05-06T02:39:13Z

Edenhall:

This is the luckless EdenHall! (parody of the tale of "the luck of EdenHall"). In Japanese, I translate the name would be 天園堂 (this name only makes partial sense if you have not read the Lying Mii-kun~ series). I am a Japanese translater trying to make some translating skills.
EdenHall aims to translate and have fun at the same time.
Series of interest (translating) are; Mondaiji, Denpa Onna and Seishun Ottoko, and Kagerou Days. If I can get the pictures, I would love to do any of the other works of Iruma Hitoma, like Lying Mii-kun and Broken Maa-chan, Tokage no Ou, Baka ga Zenra de Yattekuru, etc.

Also, if you like my work and wan't me to work with any of you, feel free to type me up!

User:Edenhall

2014-05-06T02:38:04Z

Edenhall:

--[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] ([[User talk:Edenhall|talk]]) 21:10, 5 May 2014 (CDT)This is the luckless EdenHall! (parody of the tale of "the luck of EdenHall"). In Japanese, I translate the name would be 天園堂 (this name only makes partial sense if you have not read the Lying Mii-kun~ series). I am a Japanese translater trying to make some translating skills.
EdenHall aims to translate and have fun at the same time.
Series of interest (translating) are; Mondaiji, Denpa Onna and Seishun Ottoko, and Kagerou Days. If I can get the pictures, I would love to do any of the other works of Iruma Hitoma, like Lying Mii-kun and Broken Maa-chan, Tokage no Ou, Baka ga Zenra de Yattekuru, etc.

Also, if you like my work and wan't me to work with any of you, feel free to type me up!

User:Edenhall

2014-05-06T02:12:59Z

Edenhall:

--[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] ([[User talk:Edenhall|talk]]) 21:10, 5 May 2014 (CDT)This is the luckless EdenHall! (parody of the tale of "the luck of EdenHall"). In Japanese, the name would be 天園堂 (this name only makes partial sense if you have not read the Lying Mii-kun~ series). I am a Japanese translater trying to make some translating skills.
EdenHall aims to translate and have fun at the same time.
Series of interest (translating) are; Mondaiji, Denpa Onna and Seishun Ottoko. Also, if I can get the pictures, I would love to do any of the other works of Iruma Hitoma, like Lying Mii-kun and Broken Maa-chan, Tokage no Ou, Baka ga Zenra de Yattekuru, etc.

Also, if you like my work and wan't me to work with any of you, feel free to type me up!

User:Edenhall

2014-05-06T02:10:38Z

Edenhall: Created page with "--~~~~This is the luckless EdenHall! (parody of the tale of "the luck of EdenHall"). In Japanese, the name would be 天園堂 (this name only makes partial sense if you have n..."

--[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]] ([[User talk:Edenhall|talk]]) 21:10, 5 May 2014 (CDT)This is the luckless EdenHall! (parody of the tale of "the luck of EdenHall"). In Japanese, the name would be 天園堂 (this name only makes partial sense if you have not read the Lying Mii-kun~ series).
EdenHall aims to translate and have fun at the same time.
Series of interest (translating) are; Mondaiji, Denpa Onna and Seishun Ottoko. Also, if I can get the pictures, I would love to do any of the other works of Iruma Hitoma, like Lying Mii-kun and Broken Maa-chan, Tokage no Ou, Baka ga Zenra de Yattekuru, etc.

Also, if you like my work and wan't me to work with any of you, feel free to type me up!